#witch harry x witch yn | Explore Tumblr posts and blogs

purplekiwis · 3 years ago

Text

𝐈𝐍 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐖𝐈𝐓𝐂𝐇𝐈𝐍𝐆 𝐇𝐎𝐔𝐑𝐒 (𝐏𝐀𝐑𝐓 𝟏)

Summary: An emergency admission to the hospital gives rise to a series of strange events in your life. By fate, when things take a dark turn, a unexplainable force leads you to Harry. The hospital's shy and perceptive botanist who will help you solve the frightening mystery that links the two of you together. Genre: Witch AU / Soulmates AU (Green wizard Harry x Seer witch Y/N) Warnings: Sexual Content (Sub-ish, soft Harry 🥺), Mild Cursing, Witchcraft and Demon Stuff (Nothing too crazy or disturbing, I promise) Words: 17k (thus far) Author's Note: BELIEVE IT OR NOT THIS WAS SUPPOSED TO BE A SMALL LITTLE BLURB BUT AS IT TURNS OUT, I CAN'T SUMMARIZE STORIES FOR SHIT 😩 SO NOW IT WILL BE A 3 PART STORY.

** Spending Midsummer's Day hospitalized at the Communion Life Hospital Center wasn't exactly how Y/N had planned to spend the most magical day of the year.

No. She had a ticket to go to the annual magic fair with her friend Margery. Where they would surely have a wonderful time stuffing their bellies with sugar cookies, chocolate mushrooms and pumpkin ale, embarrassing themselves a little on the floating roller rink and, above all, timidly ogling at all the cute foreign wizards and witches they were too shy to approach, let alone flirt with.

The fair would also provide them with the chance to get their grabby hands on a bunch of whimsical ingredients and souvenirs that they didn't normally have access to during the rest of the year.

Of course, these days it's perfectly possible for wizards to order most of their funky stuff online... but the ones like Y/N still prefer to pick their ingredients manually.

You see, Y/N is a Seer witch.

It's a valuable trait that usually keeps her from harm's way since it bounds her to be highly ruled by her instinct and particularly sensitive to the energy of the materials and people around her. It has lots of perks. For instance, Y/N almost never gets lost, since she can find her way to where she wants to go based on intuition alone. She can also usually avoid uncomfortable or dangerous situations, even if she never saw or heard about them. – Whether it's silly things akin to jinxed candy that will make her ears grow twice the size or more serious matters, like creepy vampire alleyways and cursed artifacts.

Having instinctive genes also meant that anytime Y/N stared at a conjunct of objects while shopping, such as pile of bird skulls, most times than not one of them would effortlessly entail her attention and overpower all the other ones... which can get a little annoying sometimes when another person steps in and picks what fate had destined to be hers, but luckily most times if she explains her situation, they'll be kind enough to offer to switch, since for most magic people that don't possess any soothsaying abilities, not having a connection with their ingredients doesn't really make a difference in their magic. However, as expected there are also times people will deny her request or proceed to look at her like she's crazy or a bratty little witch.

Which she's not.

She has tried to ignore or go against her instincts multiple times. And in all fairness, the result was usually never good, but Y/N is pretty positive it was never as bad as it was this time.

Her day had been terribly unlucky from the start, which is usually a sign from the universe asking her not to do something. It all started when she tripped in the shower and knocked down her new bottle of shampoo, then her Chartreux cat, Azura, slid down her leg with its nails sticking out and made a huge tear on her favorite pair of overalls that she had just put on. Right after that, as Y/N was about to place a washed cereal bowl to dry on the rack, all the dishes in there fell down the counter for no logical or explainable reason. Later, whilst brushing her teeth she managed to squeeze a blob of toothpaste straight onto the front of her t-shirt and finally, right as she shut the front door and stood on the porch of her little house, she was greeted by an extreme downpour that started right in front of her eyes.

But she simply let out a big sigh and pulled the umbrella out of her bag. She really wanted to go to the fair, therefore if the universe was against it, it was just going to have to suck it this time. Besides, the weather had been stormy and gloomy for a few days now, so the last sign probably didn't even mean a thing.

Y/N should have known better than to defy the fate of the universe.

Because if she hadn't, she probably wouldn't have woken up in the hospital 3 days later, feeling dizzy, having hot flashes, and with severe pain on her left arm.

But alas, she had decided on being a stubborn little witch.

The fair had started just like it always did every year. There was a music band playing, plenty of market stalls to see, with plants, books, trinkets, and foamy caldrons where elixirs and potions bubbled away. Mages performed showy magic tricks and stunts to entertain the groups of wizards walking around sharing rainbow colored funnel cakes and glittery cotton candy.

The rain was a bit of a mood killer, but a simple waterproofing spell was enough to keep Y/N, Margery and the rest of their friends dry as they roamed around the curious attractions. But then things took a turn for the worse. The skies darkened as if ink had been poured over them, prompting your head to lift. A deafening scream echoed through the scene. All the people around seemed to be getting swallowed up, blinded by the dark, bedeviled murk that spread through the air.

Y/N was staring wide-eyed at the cloud that kept rising and rising, when she felt a chilling pain in her upper arm. A succubus wasp's fangs clang onto her skin, its venom penetrating her flesh and leaving her head pulsing and groggy.

She passed out.

And now she was waking up, under a fluffy white quilt as daylight spears between her lashes, making her eyes squint from sensitivity. A comforting presence environs the room, enhanced by the spring scent of rosemary and citrus flowers. She inhales the perfume and lets herself to get swamped by the lulling stillness and the energy that warms her sore body.

It's nice, it's so nice that almost convinces her to fall asleep again.

But then her slumberous head recalls the rising cloud of darkness. It felt ominous, like a warning... and that screaming wail, that froze her insides and made her feel sick at heart. Had someone gotten hurt? What happened after she lost consciousness? She needed to talk to Margery. She needed to make sure everyone was alright.

Y/N opened her eyes completely and crawled up on the bed. There was someone else in the room. Someone who stiffed up like a broomstick as soon as he saw her move. He was attractive... and probably about the same age as her. Tall and bright-eyed, with fuzzy brown curls that fell over his shoulders and cheeks all pinked up and kissable. He wore a cream linen blouse, with a moss-colored garden apron over it. The front of his pocket, from where a few gardening tools poked out of, was lightly smeared with fresh mud. So was one of his cheekbones, right under his eye.

"Oh, hello." The witch said bunglingly once their eyes met, but his reaction was not what she expected. He jumped nervously and dashed out the door like a kid caught with his hand in a cookie jar. Not a word, not a smile, just hotfooted away and left her alone to wonder over what had just happened.

Y/N didn't have much time to mull over it, however. Because the next minute a senior woman came into the room, with a big smile stretching across her face like she was genuinely happy to see her awake. "Ah, I see that our sleeping beauty has finally awakened..." She joked, wandering around the bed to open the window and air out the room that suddenly no longer smelled of flowers and happiness, but more so of failing health and antiseptic. "How are you feeling miss Y/N?" The woman asked, taking her palm to the girl's forehead to check the temperature. "Your friends left a while ago... You missed them for a few hours, but they should be back tomorrow. I'm certain they'll be thrilled to find you awake this time."

"Are they okay? Is everyone's okay?" Y/N jumped to ask. "How long have I been asleep?"

"You've been here for the past 3 days... but we're going to have to keep you around for a bit longer. That was quite an allergic reaction you had... gave everyone a big scare." As she moved closer, Y/N could perceive the small tag stuck to her uniform's chest that read 'Angela Carrington', and in the line below 'Nurse'. - "I've seen a lot of things in my 25 years working at this hospital, but someone hallucinating after being stung by a sleep wasp...? That's a first."

"Hallucinating?"

She dismissed the alarmed question with a brief wave and a soft pop of her tongue. "It's nothing, don't worry about it." But Y/N's curious expression didn't budge, so the nurse carried on with the subject. "You talked in your drowse, about this big cloud of smoke in the sky and a screaming woman. We figured you were developing an allergic reaction to the venom, that made you feverish and therefore caused the hallucinations. We had to inject you with a calming potion... but you were out like a lamp after that."

The girl squinted slightly, shaking her head sternly. "No, but that was real. That- that happened before I got stung." Her eyes sought out Mrs. Carrington's, that were rounded and twinkled golden from the sunlight that poked through the window. "My friends... everyone that was there... they saw it too. It was huge and scary... they have got to have seen it, haven't they?"

The nurse pursed her lips sympathetically, patting the girl's head lightly. "Oh darling. That little head of yours is still all topsy-turvy, isn't it? It must've all happened so quick... didn't even feel it."

Ungrudgingly, Y/N allowed her body to slip under the quilt again. So it had all been a figment of her imagination... That gave her a bit more peace of mind, especially knowing that everyone she loved was safe, and not out there trying to survive a smokey apocalypse while she slept like a sloth. But at the same time, some things still didn't make much sense. She was so sure she had felt the sting after seeing the cloud... The memory was so clear that she could practically portray the whole scene inside her head.

But maybe it was all a hallucination after all.

"Dinner will be served in a little while, but for now I'll leave you to rest for a little longer." The nurse affirmed, after she was done inspecting Y/N's wound. "Your friends left a bag with your personal things on the couch. If you want to use the bathroom, it's this door right here." She explained, signaling the only door inside the room besides the main one. "For now it's all yours, but if someone else is admitted to the room you'll have to share." Y/N nodded, although she wasn't really asking. "If you need anything else, all you have to do is ring that bell and someone will come check on you. If you feel any discomfort or have more delusional episodes, it's best to let someone know. It could be a sign that the fever has returned." Y/N cringed at the words 'delusional episodes'. She was fairly used to receiving high signs and warnings from the unknown, but having visions and hallucinations was an entirely different level of looney... even for a witch. Divination was not a very common gift among wizards, in fact the more skeptic ones even considered it to be nothing but a business hoax to trick desperate people into believing something great awaited them. She knew for a fact that wasn't entirely true though. She had inherited the trait from her aunt Rowena, who still to that day worked as a fortune-teller in Las Vegas. She was very popular among the non-magic people for her correct predictions... so popular that she had once even gotten invited to record a show for the TLC channel. Naturally they had no idea she was a real witch, like a proper potion-making, spell-casting witch and believed she simply had the so called gift. Unlike aunt Rowena however, Y/N never aspired to take financial advantage of their shared genetic trait. Not because she found any faults in doing so, but because she found faults in her personal trait, specifically. There were stages in her life where her intuition seemed to shut down completely, and others where it was at a constant all-time high. And since Y/N is certain proper fortune-tellers should have a stable vision and not one that is fluctuating and unpredictable, she chooses to rely on it solely for her own safeness and satisfaction. Like a secret party trick that made her feel a little cooler than the other wizards around her sometimes. And honestly, despite aunt Rowena's unquestionable success, Y/N had never truly believed it once she claimed to have prophetic visions. How could she, when they shared the same intrinsic gene and she had never had that kind of mind-expanding experience herself? She only had what was usually referred to as an inner vision, or mystical intuition. Like an inner force that guided her into making right decisions... and yet, now her mind couldn't help but go back to the stories told by her aunt, that she had always believed to be nothing but a reaction to the modern drugs consumed in the non-magical world, at best.

But no, it couldn't be. If she really were to have a prophetic gift, wouldn't it have shown during her pre-teen years like the intuition did?

The doctors were right. Her head was still confused, and this was just a case of feverish hallucinations. But if that was so, could the cute boy she had seen earlier in her room also be a fantasy of her mind?

She really hoped not.

"I've also seen this, um... boy? Right before you walked in." Y/N started apprehensively, what made the nurse's head pop up off her patient record. "I don't know if I also imagined him or not, I was still half asleep when it happened..."

"What did he look like?" She pried, focusing her curious gaze on the girl's face, that was peeking at her stout figure from under the quilt.

"He was, um..." The girl stalled up her own words, trying to recollect a clearer image in her conscience. "Tall... longish hair... was wearing a uniform. A bit different than yours, like a gardening smock...? I don't know if that's what it's called."

"Oh." The older witch grinned in understanding. "That would be Harry. He's real, a bit peculiar but a sweetheart, nonetheless." Her smile widened when she saw the kraft paper wrapping perched on the room's nightstand. "I see he left you one of his little gifts..." She said, pointing to the item Y/N hadn't noticed yet.

The witch looked away from her for a moment and focused on the rough package. Had he left this here for her? Did he not want her to know it came from him? That would explain why he had left in such a hurry, but it still didn't explain why he hadn't responded to her greeting. "Is he um..." Y/N began to question, unable to push away the curiosity. "Does he talk?"

The nurse laughed mid sigh. "He can talk, but he's not very talkative, no."

She hummed understandingly. "Is he also staying at the hospital?"

"Not as a patient. He's our botanical specialist." The witch nurse clarified, what already answered a few other silly questions Y/N was planning to ask next, regarding the reasons why he was wearing an apron and why did he smell good like spring. "He was the one who made the ointment we've been coating your wound with." She also told, drawing Y/N's attention to her own upper arm that was still swollen and slightly greenish from the bite. "Crazy what some sprouts and fermented flower nectars can do, huh?"

It wasn't until way after dinnertime that Y/N finally gave in and unwrapped open the gift on her bedside table. She hadn’t forgotten about it… how could she? It wasn’t like there were any cute wizards with rosy cheeks and muddy clothes bringing her gifts every other day. As a matter of fact, she couldn't even remember the last time she had received a gift other than from Margery on her birthday. Y/N was thrilled. For that reason, ever since the nice nurse had left, she had been waging an inner battle between her logical brain and her jumpy, excited heart. Having picked up the present and given it a curious shake before quickly placing it back countless times. She really wanted to rip the wrapping open, but her brain was still partially convinced that the quiet wizard doctor had left whatever it was in her room by mistake and was going to come bursting through the door at any moment to get it back. But once the long hours passed and he still didn’t come, Y/N finally gave in to the temptation, sitting up on the bed and moving the package to her lap. She tried not to screw up the paper too much, but it was hard with the way her hands were moving with excitement. The first thing the girl saw was a round glass dome, what caused her fingers to rush to remove the rest of the paper. At first, she thought it to be a crystal ball, what would’ve been awful ironic and borderline scary after that whole fortune-telling plight, but then she noticed that there was a miniature myrtle tree inside, roughly the size of a human hand. Y/N let out a sigh of surprise once its flowers began to glow a faint shade of lavender with the contact, and its branches began to sway to the rhythm of an unintelligible current as she revolved the dome around in her hands. It was fascinating. Y/N had never seen anything like it. Which made her stomach go a little pudgy, because the more she thought about it, the more the certainty that this was not meant to be given to her settled in. It was too beautiful… Y/N doesn't get these lovely, thoughtful presents that leave her smiling silly like a fool. She gets other nice things, like adorable mittens and animal slippers, but not mini enchanted forests that react to the touch and glow purple in the dark. That's what witches who are loved, like downright adored by their partners get. Not witches who go on accidental head trips after being stung by sleep wasps. Y/N sighed wistfully and placed the dome back on the nightstand. She just hoped Harry would come back for it soon before she grew too attached to the little bottled landscape. Living, and breathing for its own will.

Y/N woke up a few hours later with a gasp, sitting up in bed like a zombie rising from the grave. She didn't have to wonder what was going on for long, a glance at the clock on the wall answered her question. It was 3 AM - The witching hour.

The witching hour is in some ways resembling of those spikes of energy and sudden urges that non-magic people have, to get up and do something productive at the most ungodly hours in the night. The difference being that wizards can't just lie in bed and plan to do it later like ordinary people do before they inevitably fall back asleep.

Wizards can't control it. It's like their occult abilities start circulating through their bodies, pressuring them to put them practice. Usually when Y/N is at home, what she does during her hocus-pocus hour is kneel by her altar and play a little with her magic candles, or flip through the pages of a witch magazine, to get in touch with the latest spells and rituals trends. If she's feeling particularly inspired, she'll try one or two right away… but that determination is hard to come by.

Now that she's stuck in a hospital room though, Y/N doesn't quite know what she's supposed to do with her time. Shouldn't they keep something around for the patients entertain themselves? Even if it was just a piece of rope to build a witch's ladder or yarn and needles to knit a nice winter scarf…

She got up to access her bag over the couch. The chances were slim, but maybe amidst their rush one of her friends had remembered the small ‘witching hour’ detail and stuffed something in her bag that she could work or entertain herself with for a whole hour every day. But her searching didn’t go too far past undoing the bag’s zipper and shuffling around a few pieces of clothing… because she started to hear joyous chattering and walking in the corridors, as if a religious pilgrimage was taking place outside her door.

The witch allowed her curiosity to lead her towards the entrance, opening a crack on the door and peering through. Groups of sorcerers entertained themselves with side conversations as they walked in pajamas and slippers, heading somewhere to the left. Y/N watched them with her eyebrows creased, before focusing on what was happening in the room right in front of her door. A nurse helped a grouchy old man move from his hospital bed onto a wheelchair. Y/N's heightened Seer senses tuned in on the one-sided conversation they were having. "Come on Mr. Hawk," the nurse encouraged. “We have a toffee pudding down the hall with your name on it… better hurry up before Miss Flores finds it first and leaves you nothing but the crumbs.”

Toffee pudding? He better watch out for Y/N because she might very well go and steal it from him first...

Okay, of course she's not actually planning to steal the old man's pudding but if everyone's leaving their rooms and going that way, she’s going after them. **

The dining hall looked like a big coven reunion. Sorcerers practiced activities and spells together, others conversed and played enchanted board games. Mostly Spinning Scrabble - that was just like normal scrabble, only every time someone built a word the square pieces rearranged themselves, apart from the already filled ones, as well as Lifelike Battleship, that came with a board of moving waves where ships floated at the surface. When hit wholly, the ships would collapse right in front of the players eyes and sink under the ensorcelled panel of foamy, undulating waters until completely gone from sight.

Some of the room’s dining tables were stuffed full of drinks and cakes. That was where the patients and staff who got the late night munchies gathered. There was a bit of everything! Warm milk and tea, pies, pastries, muffins, toast... the whole lot of foods anyone could ever wish to have before bed.

The atmosphere was homey and fantastic.

It reminded Y/N of the festive season back at her parents' house. Of those times all their relatives got up during the witching hour and gathered around the fireplace in the living room to form a circle of benign magic. The adults usually went back to their rooms after, whilst Y/N and her cousins stayed up the rest of night… playing these same spellbound board games and sharing jinxed sweets that had some quite unpredictable affects. She recalled that time an innocent looking candy cane turned her brain into actual mush and left her blankety-blank for hours.

Fun times… “Miss Y/N…” A vaguely familiar voice called from behind her, prompting her to turn her head back. Y/N smiled accommodatingly at the sight of the same senior nurse, Mrs. Carrington, who had come by her room earlier. “I stopped by your room just now to call you, but I see you've found your way by yourself… How are you feeling, darling? Good?” She responded positively, and without further ado the witch rested a hand in the middle of her back and started guiding her around the room for a brief introduction. “Okay well, this is our everyday witching hour station…” She started. “You don't have to come down here if you don't want to, but we usually encourage everyone to do so... After all it’s very fruitful for the soul to be around others like us during the most magical hour of the day, isn’t it?” Y/N didn't get to answer the question, since the nurse carried on talking right away, so she just smiled slightly and continued to follow her around the room. “Feel free to make yourself at home. You have games, food, people to talk to… there’s some books over there if you feel like reading… oh, and you can pray or practice magic too - as long as it’s not disturbing for the other patients - so no noisy rituals, no smelly potions, no bewitching other wizards and no summoning demons... is that clear?”

Y/N's eyes widened as she nodded her head eagerly. Summoning demons? Did Mrs. Carrington think she looked evil enough to be a black magic practitioner or was she just speaking out of protocol? If so… did that mean someone had ever tried it before? Y/N opened her mouth to ask, but the older witch spoke before she could. “Oh dear…” She purled, catching sight of the pendulum clock on the wall. “I would keep you company if I could, but it's almost time to give Mrs. Wolf her medication, and lord knows we don’t want her to go without it any time soon...” She patted Y/N's back sympathetically. “Oh! You should try the pumpkin spread toasts while I’m gone! They're truly something else…”

“Thank you.” Y/N smiled sheepishly with a brief nod. “I will.” Y/N still felt a little awkward collecting a plate from the pile and circling the tables by herself. Her eyes scanned the room, wishing to find someone her age or a kind looking grandma she felt comfortable enough going to sit next to, but unfortunately every witch and wizard around seemed to be settled in a group already… Y/N was the only one out, except for the half-baked witch coiled up in a corner next to Mrs. Carrington muttering nonsense under her breath. She tried to stop that aloof feeling from getting a hold of her bones, picking out a small carrot cake muffin and a toast slice spread with pumpkin butter. She still looked twice at the toffee pudding, but there were only two slices left, so she chose to leave them for her grouchy neighbor and miss Flores and walked to the drinks section instead, to pour herself a glass of cocoa milk.

She was trying to pour the milk with one hand and balance her plate of food in the other, but it turns out the milk frother was much heavier than she'd anticipated, causing her to let the plate accidentally skid from her hand for a millisecond. Y/N caught onto it quickly but not quick enough to stop her slice of toast from falling to the floor. Muttering a silent curse through her teeth, the young witch bent down in hopes to pick up the mess she’d made before anyone noticed. To Y/N’s shock however, by picking up the slice laying top down on the floor, she happened to reveal a symbol drawn in pumpkin butter.

Her knees jarred back by their own will once her gut identified it as an attacking serpent with menacing teeth and a slithery forked tongue. Her hand dropped the bread to her feet in favor of touching her temple. That woman's loud wailing was ringing beneath her skull again, just like it did at the magic fair. She felt an impulse to scream along with the voice, but her throat felt like it was knotted in an involuntary vow of silence.

With panicky beads forming in her eyes, Y/N glanced around the room. Everyone looked just as serene and unperturbed as before. With the wraith of distress still present in her features and goose bumps underneath her clothes, she reached for a napkin and wiped the stained floor hastily. What the hell was happening with her?

The next morning Y/N was surprised by a visit from her friends.

She had just finished assembling her breakfast in the tray the way she liked when they walked in the room, beaming from delight once they saw their friend conscious and smiling back at them. “Ohh…” Y/N cooed softly when she saw that Margery carried a plush toy and a 'get well soon' helium balloon under her forearm, of the kind they sell in stores around hospitals. “Stop it… is that a chubby narwhal?”

“Mm, I don’t know… Is that strawberry cream cheese?” The brown girl joked as she slumped on the chair closest to the bed and opened her mouth so that her friend would grant her a bite of her food. That day’s breakfast consisted of a wholegrain bagel with butter or strawberry cream cheese, a bowl of mixed fruit, and a mug of an instant barley drink that tasted okay but didn't provide Y/N with the energy she usually got from caffeine before starting her day.

But the wonder of seeing the familiar faces of her friends gave her all the spiritual boost she needed. Especially the frisky one of her best friend Margery.

She was a very affectionate sea witch, despite her rather dark aesthetic. She wore long blue dreadlocks, decorated with cowrie shells, beads and countless thin gold rings like the one that adorned the center of her lower lip. She preferred to dress in black or dark shades almost every day and always carried more than five pieces of jewelry on her – Most of them were crafted by her own hands, since she owned a small knickknack business. Y/N helped her with it at times, and in return Margery taught her how to make gemstone pendants from scratch and how to combine stones to improve their magical powers. It was a good dynamic that benefited both girls.

Then there was Axl, he was a couple years younger than the rest, despite being the tallest and broadest. He was a true potions master, and it turns out that his talent also extended to the kitchen. Axl always made the best soups and stews... full of flavors, colors, and mouthwatering aromas. Anything he served was always a real treat for the senses… well, except for that time he got distracted and welcomed his friends with a bowl of carrot flavored laxative potion that was meant to relieve his grandma’s intestinal gas instead of roasted vegetable soup and left everyone tutting all night long… That wasn’t a treat for anyone's olfactory sense, but they got through it together like good friends do.

And finally, there was Pam. A girl who would happily live in a cabin isolated from the rest of the magic world forever if she could. She did disappear off the map often. To go on lonely trips around the globe with no day of return planned. The only company she truly couldn’t do without was Dodger, her pet ferret which she always carried right over her shoulder or on a red sparkly leash. Y/N was slightly appalled that Pam had come into town just to visit her, since she always got quite squirmy in places with many people and usually always needed at least a month of isolation to recover after attending a big, crowded event like the fair, but she was happy to see her crotchety face anyway.

“Do you guys want to try some hospital breakfast as well?” Y/N asked Pam and Axl, who took the remaining empty seats on the couch. They didn’t seem too interested so she forked a grape from her fruit serving and took it to her mouth. “What about you Dodger baby? I bet you would love a little banana slice to chew on, wouldn’t you?” Y/N gave Pam that look. She normally never let anyone feed fruit to her pet because well, ferrets weren’t supposed to eat it… but the little guy loved bananas, and Y/N loved to watch him eat them.

“Fine…” Pam granted after a moment of silence. “Only because you're sick, otherwise I wouldn't let you spoil him…” Y/N flashed her a grin, finger picking a small piece out of the fruit box and throwing it over the seat for the ferret to catch.

“I'm not sick anymore I think… they just want me to stay for a couple more days to make sure I don’t have any other weird allergy symptoms.”

“I didn’t know people could get anaphylaxis from sleep wasps…” Axl mumbled under his breath, prompting the girls to flash him a chastising look. The kind that made it explicit that this wasn't the first time they'd discussed the topic. “What? It’s true… I went to Wiccapedia and it said that there is no known species of magical insect whose venom causes immediate fever. Much less high enough to cause hallucinations…”

“Last time I checked you weren't a doctor, besides Wiccapedia is not a reliable source of information, you should know by now…” Margery interrupted Axl’s commenting, raising her voice with annoyance. “If the doctors say that's what happened, it's because it was.” “Either that or they're not telling us the truth.” Axl spat, crossing his legs and his arms simultaneously. “If they were fully convinced the issue was just allergy fever, by now they would’ve sent her home with an antidote prescription…”

Y/N was sitting against the bedframe watching them argue like she was watching a ping pong tournament. With her head incessantly swiveling from side to side to try to keep up with what was going on. “Okay, enough!” She spat, once she was done listening to them bicker. “There’s something I need to tell you…” That made their discussion stop and their heads turn towards her expectantly. “…Remember my crazy aunt, Rowena? The Las Vegas fortune-teller?”

“Rowena…” Axl squinted as he tried to remember. “That name sounds vaguely familiar…”

“The milf one, with the nice rack.” Margery elucidated, making Y/N scowl although it seemed to do the trick for Axl’s memory. “What? It’s true. She has got a great rack… It's hard not to notice.”

“Okay well, forget about her tits for a moment.” Y/N sighed, holding her eyes shut for a second. “The point is I'm starting to think she's not so crazy after all…”

She told them there - about the screaming woman and cloud of smoke she'd witnessed at the fair, about aunt Rowena's telltale of hallucinating experiences, how she was beginning to think they might have that unusual flair in common, and even about the serpent omen that she'd seen the day prior during the witching hour. “Wow, that’s crazy… I thought the common omens for Seers were crows and clouds... and feelings…” Axl said in awe. “Have you told that to anyone in here? They must totally think you have bats in the belfry if you did so…”

“I don’t have bats in the belfry! I’m not crazy…” Y/N stood up for her sanity. “And no, I haven’t told anyone! I know it sounds mental, but that's not even what’s worrying me the most… These are abnormal omens, you know? The feeling I get while it’s happening is… dark, and cold, it's horrible.”

“Are you sure that what you saw was a serpent and not a snake?” Pam asked, her eyes fixed on the magic themed website she was consulting on her phone. “It says here they're quite different...” She started reading the words aloud. “A snake can be linked to healing, birth, fertility… it’s a good omen generally. I mean, unless this is your way of finding out you're carrying a rando’s baby... I’m sure that would be somewhat disconcerting.”

“She’s not carrying a baby.” Margery heaved on the defensive, before her face turned to Y/N's for confirmation. “You’re not, right?”

“Unless I have a slutty sleepwalking side, or can now get pregnant through my imagination, I would say no.”

“Well then, is there any chance someone close to you might be?”

Y/N shook her head earnestly. The word that surged in her subconscious right as her eyes caught sight of that symbol was serpent. Not snake, not cobra - serpent. “What does it say about the other symbol?” The witch asked inquisitively, dismissing any more pregnancy questions.

Pam cleared her throat as she focused back on the article. “It says that… that the serpent is one of the oldest and most widespread mythological symbols.” Y/N breathed in relief at the news. At least it was common. “Throughout the years, this symbol has been linked to the Devil or Satan that leads the whole world astray. Chaos, corruption, and darkness are some of its most common interpretations. It is also believed that if a serpent omen crosses your path, an enemy is nearby.”

When Pam looked up from the phone, she was being stared at by livid and appalled faces. “What? You’re not all genuinely afraid of a symbol now, are you?”

Y/N is not really afraid of the symbol per se, but she has to admit it’s quite disconcerting that she keeps seeing it everywhere. So much that often times she finds herself questioning if it's a mere suggestion of fear or if it really could be happening. Like when she stares out the window to watch the stormy weather through the glass before bed and the wind blows over the willow tree planted outside in the hospital garden, causing its branches to form a snake-like pattern. Or later, by the end of the witching hour, when she finishes a mug of cocoa milk and the dregs of chocolate at the end form a drawing similar to a coiled serpent that covers practically the full bottom of the mug. The presages always make Y/N’s spine waggle a little beyond control, but after the third day they don’t surprise her that much anymore… At least not as much as when she decides to go for a walk without destination around the hospital to stimulate the circulation in her legs and is suddenly faced with an entrance to a tiny greenhouse. She looks up at the ceiling, marveling at the pyramidal glass structure that is covered in layers upon layers of green plants and kaleidoscopic flowers of all shapes and sizes. There are wood and stone structures inside, to which vines curl around like leafy swirls. The mossy shelves and gardening tables are burdened by pots of bulbous flowers, earthy herbs and mushroom species Y/N had never seen before. Like a miniature garden of Eden shielded behind tall, translucent walls. But it's when she starts hearing a lively voice talking inside, that Y/N can't curb her own curiosity… poking her head through the entrance for a quick overlook. What she saw caused her to hold her breath for what seemed like an interminable amount of time. The quiet botanical wizard was standing in front of a scaled-down wooden cottage made from the roots of a wild tree. Just like the first time she'd seen him, he had on his cute little gardening attire… but this time there was also a crown made from pansies and lavender perched over his head, that looked far too perfect to have been braided by human fingers. He was spiritedly reciting fairy tale lines from the pages of a book held in between his hands to a thumb-sized, elfin audience. The groups of fairy creatures sat over the roof of their verdant hut, perching up their hairy heads over flimsy arms or bent knees. Their skin glowed a soft shade of yellow, by virtue of their luminous wings. Their ears and noses were pointy and delicate, providing their mischievous features with certain feline characteristics. They listened attentively to the different dialogues recited by the boy, who read them a story with as much dedication as that of a father reading to his children.

Y/N couldn't not stand quietly by the door watching him spiel. The boy before her was wonderful - from the flowers in his hair to his soft spoken voice. His features seemed to have been outlined by the gods, a perfect balance between tender and sharp. Masculine and feminine. His irises were as dazzling as amazonite beads. Bright and tinged in a deep shade of iceberg green, and if that didn’t make him attractive enough, he looked so… gentle and lovable. Of course Y/N never spoke to him, so her opinions are utterly romanticized but there is no way a wizard who reads sleep stories to fairies isn’t an absolute sweetheart. Y/N is completely taken by him, so sucked in on his appearance that it takes her more time than it should have to register that his lips have fallen silent, and he is now looking back at her, cheeks burning scarlet and body as stiff as a corpse. Harry shudders slightly when the girl steps inside the greenhouse, what ends up scaring off his fairies who rush to go hide inside their hut. “Oh no. I’m sorry… I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to upset them...” She apologizes sincerely, pacing back outside. The last thing she wanted was to disturb the fairies or make him upset. She just wanted to talk to him. “What’s your name?” She asked softly and tentatively, despite already knowing the answer. “It’s um… H-Harry.” He stuttered a little, still intensely staring at her. “Hi Harry.” Y/N beamed at him, leaning against the entryway. “I’m Y/N.” “Hello.” Harry smiled back, albeit very shyly. “I was enjoying hearing you read… you have a beautiful voice.” She commended, because for some reason it was easy to show fondness when he was so flustered. She just wanted to make him feel loved and appreciated from the inside out for no motive other than the fact that he was cute and skittish like a stray kitten. Harry didn't reply, just looked down and smiled unsurely. “Okay, I'll leave you alone now. I hope I haven't upset you or your little friends too much…” Y/N voiced lowly, waving softly with her hand. “Bye Harry.” “Did you... did you like your magic tree?” He still asked before she could leave. Y/N's heart jumped happily at the realization that she had been mistaken. He hadn’t been planning on getting his tree back after all. “Oh! I loved it. So, so much! I play with it before bed everyday, it helps me relax and sleep better.” The wizard struggled to hide a blushing smile, nodding once at the revelation. There was something so endearing about Harry… Y/N couldn’t quite pinpoint exactly what but he just carried such an appeasing aura around him. Strong enough to cloak the negative feeling that seemed to have been haunting her surroundings as of lately. She won’t lie and say she wouldn’t like it better if Harry was more open to conversation, but the fact that he wasn’t very talkative didn't change his appeal to her - he could be completely mute and her desire to spend time together with him would still hold up. Not only that but she had an inkling that he mostly kept to himself and didn’t talk to many people in or outside the hospital (other than the absolute necessary) and although maybe he did like things to be that way, he didn’t seem entirely put off by her effort to socialize… just a tad nervous. Y/N is thinking that perhaps he is just someone who needs a bit more time to unwind, and the prospect that other people might not have even gave him a chance to makes her a bit sad... because his presence was so pleasing and his eyes so expressive that even though he didn’t speak, it felt like no words were amiss. Forasmuch, Y/N resolves that as long as Harry doesn’t show to be bothered by her attempts, she will continue to try and become friends with him. ** And when she goes to sleep that night under the soft purply glow of her magic tree dome, Y/N holds on tightly to her new narwhal plushy… just the same as she does to the limns of a certain peculiar wizard swimming around her subconscious. Maybe Y/N has got a bit of crush on him… A teensy-weensy bit of a crush.

Being in such a good sleep, the last thing Y/N expected was to be woken up from her peaceful slumber by a blaring alarm echoing throughout the hospital in the middle of the night. Her confused head perks up, eyes going wide despite still burning from sleep. The room is still dark so she can make out the red blinking flashes glowing under the door breach closest to the floor.

What was happening? Was there a fire? Her sluggish legs slither off the bed as fast as they can and head towards the couch in the dark, where she hurriedly put on her robe to top her summer pajama set that barely covered any skin before heading towards the door. She winced when the blinding lights of the hospital corridor and the noisy alarm ring clashed all her senses, making her feel rather disoriented.

There were several other disheveled heads like hers peeking out of their rooms, and this time there were two nurses in the front room, helping Mr. Hawk onto his wheelchair with much more urgency than last time she’d seen it happening.

“What happened?” A witch with greyish hair and an unfriendly face questioned from her assigned room at the end of the hallway. “Should we just head back to bed or what? I have better things to do than to stand here waiting for answers.”

“We want everyone out of their rooms.” One of the nurses clarified, looking rather shaken. “There has been an attack, someone got injured. Please follow to the night station. Do it orderly please - you'll be safe there.” He added, before turning his back and hurrying to disappear behind the fire doors.

Y/N's face hardened in fear as she, along with everyone else, stepped out of the room and did as the man had instructed.

Something felt odd though.

There was this pulling, like a tugging sensation she felt in her gut, pressing her into taking another direction than the one the nurse had told them to go in. This sensation was also leaving her quite uneasy and overall worried over something – what was it?

Her head kept wondering, until she noticed something that caused each hair on her body to stand to the tips with stress - Harry wasn’t in between the people occupying the night station. Where was he? Was he okay? Y/N didn’t know - and for some reason that was making her heart drop and rush frightened at the same time. To the point where all she could do was squeeze the fabric of her shirt over her chest and feel afflicted, like someone might have just sliced her heart into pieces like an apple.

She really shouldn't let that affliction get a hold of her better judgement, but that was easier said than done when the esoteric part of her core kept screaming that something was wrong, and her mind kept taking her back to the greenhouse where she had last seen him – Had anyone known he was there in the first place? Had anyone remembered to go check?

An invisible connective string prompted Y/N to move away from her place and begin to break through the crowd, and before she could question your own actions, she was already back on the way towards the greenhouse. Double checking every corridor and doorway she came across this time, partly because she was searching for Harry, but mostly because she was rather spooked that everything felt a little too close to a horror movie. And the worst part was that if this was indeed a horror movie Y/N was watching and there was a character doing exactly what she was doing - walking around a hospital in the dark knowing damn well there has been an attack a little while ago - she’d be rolling her eyes at the screen, knowing the dumb little person was about to die. And when they did, she wouldn’t even feel sorry for them, because they had it coming all along by acting so fucking stupid!

And all because of a boy she hasn’t even had a proper conversation with.

Y/N must have gone real sick in the head.

That would be the only explanation really.

Because fine, she might have thought Harry to be unbelievably cute and handsome but that alone couldn't be reason enough for her to be putting herself in danger for him, could it? No. This anguish was illogical - and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t come up with a single commonsensical justification for why she would feel the need to go roaming a hospital in the dead of the night just to make sure he wasn’t the person who had gotten injured, or worse... one other person who had gotten injured and hadn’t been found yet.

But the closer Y/N got to the greenhouse the more it made sense, because she could feel this burdensome, painful energy steaming in the air. It wasn't as strong as what she had felt at the magic fair, but it somewhat reminiscent of that darkness that seeped through her pores and ate away any positive feelings she could have. That unconsciously made her quicken her step until she spotted the familiar bedroom-sized glass structure. The fact that the place was now in complete debris flew right over her head as soon as her eyes caught upon the fact that Harry was standing there alone - so far looking to be in good health.

“Thank goodness! You’re here!” The young witch exclaimed in relief, loping towards him and wrapping his body in what was probably a very startling, uncomfortable hug for him. “I was so scared! The nurse said someone had gotten injured and that we had to go the night station… and I noticed everyone else was there, but you weren’t and I thought… I thought…” Her voice dispersed into nothing when she realized Harry was hugging her back, but now his chest was shaking and there were hot spurts falling directly from the tips of his lashes onto the skin of her cheekbones. “What’s wrong?”

“The fairies…” He spoke arduously in between sniffles. “They’ve been cursed. All of them.”

“Cursed?” Y/N asked, pulling away but letting her hands continue to have a hold of his arms. “How do you mean?”

“I don’t know, I- I casted a protective charm to keep them shielded from goblins and other evil creatures that could try to harm them...” He sputtered, trying his hardest to swallow the snivels. “This never happened before… and now suddenly that Beldam witch is gone and-”

“There was a Beldam witch staying at the hospital?” Y/N interrupted, staring at him in shock. Beldam witches were what people commonly referred to as wicked witches. Known for their practice of black magic and misdeeds and their desire to always do harm through their magic. For that reason, they didn’t usually come around places with many people, let alone hospitals where they would have to be around other wizards and witches.

Harry nodded his head weakly. “We’re a community hospital so there’s all kinds of patients here…” He explained, hastily wiping his face clean and swallowing around a sorrowful hiccup. “She hurt Mrs. Carrington... the Beldam witch who was hospitalized here, I mean. Her name is Lucinda Wolf. She’s known to be associated with some sinister stuff – like, black magic stuff.”

Y/N could feel his mournful energy making her chest tighten, in a similar way than it did that time Azura the cat mysteriously disappeared during her heat cycle, and she spent 4 days wondering if she was ever going to make it home again. “What happened to Mrs. Carrington?” The girl questioned apprehensively. “Has she been put under a curse too?”

Harry nodded his head and pawed at his eyes. “I'm not too worried about Mrs. Carrington, We've already medicated her and she’s reacting well to the treatments. I’m positive she’ll recover quickly, but the fairies... they’re so small and this magic is so powerful… It makes me scared I’ll never be able to revive them.” He admitted wistfully as he stared out the window at the rainy nightscape that seemed to wail with grief along with him.

Although Y/N's knowledge on fae and eerie creatures is limited, she knows fairies can't be killed by force. They are one of the few magical entities that can only die of old age. However, alike all living beings, they aren’t immune to getting bewitched against their will or tortured with wicked magic beyond remedy. That was the worst-case scenario that Harry feared. It was all he could think of, and although she too condemned any kind of harm done towards such pure and innocent creatures, her inductive mind was more preoccupied trying to join the dots.

The dark cloud, the continuous rainstorms, the serpent omens and now a hospital attack... It couldn't all be a big coincidence.

“The fairy dust,” Y/N asked softly. “What can it be used for?”

“So many things. I can't even list all of them, but when used for its healing powers, it can improve almost any remedy. That's why I keep them around the hospital. They love to help with the medications...” Harry explained slowly, his eyes fixed on the copper-colored sticky potion flowing from the broken flasks on the floor. “It is also useful in transformation and reversing spells, power negation… It can nullify the power of magical objects and beings, including ours.” Y/N's lips parted in astonishment and concern. “It’s extremely powerful, and when used to commit the havoc, it can be disastrous...”

“You mentioned that she was into dark stuff… do you think whatever reason that's behind her actions could be… not human?” Harry nodded his head, taking another brief glance around the ravaged greenhouse. Then he squinted, noticing a fresh splatter of something on the floor that wasn’t there before the attack. He crouched by it, took a broken branch and stuck it in the liquid, pulling it out to see the sticky texture that stretched with the movement of his arm. Slimy and glowing blue - Kelpie blood. Judging by the look in Harry's face, it was also his first time seeing it other than in books or internet articles. Kelpies were ghostly horse-like creatures. They are difficult to find since they inhabit mostly in secluded areas with shallow waters. In present times in the magic world, their blood could only be acquired through illegal trade due to threat of extinction of the sea hybrids species. For that reason, it was extremely rare and pricey, and often associated with the practice of black magic – and more specifically, summoning rituals.

That's a fact both Y/N and Harry are aware of, what made them exchange a knowing, slightly aghast look. “Something was summoned here...” Harry stated lowly, although he knew his company had already reached the same conclusion. “I should have seen it coming. I should have known she was planning something. The bad weather, those spine-curdling feelings… Malicious magic always leaves a trail behind... a bad aura.”

“Wait – a bad aura? Does that mean you’ve felt it too?”

“I thought I was the only one…”

“Have you been seeing things also?” Harry’s eyebrows furrowed at the odd question before he replied by apprehensively shaking his head. “Sorry, that -that probably made me sound like an absolute crazy… it’s just… there's some weird things I've been seeing, but it’s frustrating because I don't know how to interpret them”

“I don’t think you’re crazy.” He sooths her worriment. “I haven’t seen anything weird myself, but I think I’ve witnessed something who did…”

“What was it?”

“A week ago I went to the lake because I needed algae to make a remedy for marsh-leech bites and- there were some mushroom frog-fairies feeding by the water's edge... I was trying to be very quiet not to upset them,” Harry’s telling made Y/N's heart swell slightly. He seemed so sweet and caring over all the little beings… she couldn’t even begin to imagine how bad he must be hurting over what happened – Y/N would never leave his side again if she could, and maybe that’s a weird thing to think about a practical stranger but it’s honestly how she feels regards Harry. Not out of pity might she add, just because his presence feels makes her feel better for reasons unknown to her. “And then, suddenly I felt as if something evil was looming over my head. I couldn’t see it, but when I peered at the fairies - they looked terrified. Jumping from their mushrooms and hiding underwater. They’re very discerning of these types of evil things, much more than us anyway… we tend to be a lot more unmindful and skeptic - can't see what you won't believe, right?”

“That's the scariest part, I think…” Y/N visibly shivered. “It's making me feel all icky just thinking about it. That it could be right next to us and we still can't see it.”

“But you’ve seen it, right?” He asked. She nodded fleetingly. “So then… does that mean you’re like… a psychic or something?”

Y/N huffed, shaking her head. “I mean… maybe technically but – this never happened to me before. I’ve always had sort of better intuition than most and if I receive any signs from the universe, they’re small… and personal, if that makes sense. But ever since Midsummer’s Day I’ve been seeing and hearing things that other people can’t and coming across some… scary omens.”

Harry scrunches his nose. “Scary omens?”

“Yeah, um…” Y/N hesitated, remembering her friends’ suggestion not to tell any of the people working at the hospital, but she didn’t reckon Harry would be the most likely to question her sanity. His interest seemed genuine, and so did the soft gleam in his eyes. “Ever since I came here, I’ve been seeing… a serpent symbol almost every night. My friends and I were researching about it and supposedly it is associated with darkness and um… evil witchcraft, I guess?”

“During the witching hour?” He questions her, looking rather stunned once she nodded affirmatively. “That makes sense… it’s supposed to be the best hour for bidding evil things, isn’t it? The thing is… Lucinda was being put under magic cancelling medicine every night during the witching hour, so-”

Y/N gasped as a memory from the first time she visited the hospital’s witching hour station came back to her. “So that was her? That kooky witch Mrs. Carrington was medicating at the night station…?” Harry looked at her, not knowing how to answer since he wasn’t there to see it. “She kept mumbling odd words to herself… I thought it was just crazy people gibberish but - what if she was already trying to do something back then? That was the first time I saw the serpent!”

Harry took a moment to collect his thoughts before speaking. “She was probably trying to make it stronger...” He said, prompting Y/N's brows to dip. “Allegedly, you can’t summon a demon into our world without performing a physical ritual with the blood offerings and all that… however, the demon can still hear the calling of a conjuring spell… and it makes it stronger supposedly - something about showing devotion and whatnot.” Harry rumpled his lips, dumping his head just so he could stare down. “But how? Lucinda was under that canceller… how could she get back enough power to perform a demon-summoning ritual?”

“The fairies!” Y/N exclaimed, calling Harry’s attention, whose eyes jumped to bore into her face. “That’s why she needed them! Didn’t you say fairy dust could be used to reverse spells? Well, is it also strong enough to reverse a magic canceller?”

“Oh my God…” Harry gasped at the realization, his body recoiling towards the floor as he buried his face in his hands. “This is all my fault! There’s a demon out there and it’s my fault! I should’ve never let the fairies stay at the hospital…” He mumbled, crushing his face deeper against his palms. “I thought- I thought I was doing something good because they were happy - and they loved their little house - and now…” His voice broke into a shaky breath, right before he sucked in a wobbly sniffle.

“Harry, no...” Y/N cooed sadly as she took a seat next to him on the floor. “You did nothing wrong. None of this is your fault. We’ll fix it, okay? Curses can be undone, we’ll just have to find the right antidote and, as far as the demon goes… well, I don’t know about that part yet but I’m sure we’ll start figuring it out as we go.”

“Why are you being so nice to me?” His question startled her a little, mostly because she hadn’t been expecting him to be concerned with all those whys and wherefores that she couldn’t even understand herself, let alone explain to him. “I appreciate it, I just don’t understand- like, why you’re offering to help when you could simply… look the other way?“

“I don’t know.” Y/N answered sincerely. “But I don’t think I have much of a choice when the universe keeps sending me these signs and demanding that I don’t ignore them. Besides, I’ve always loved a good mystery... and when it comes to those, two heads always work better than one, right?”

Y/N and Harry spend all their time together now.

Commonly her mornings now consisted of waking up, having breakfast, doing her hygiene and going to meet Harry at the greenhouse. She liked to keep him company because well, he’s very nice and has lots of interesting books laying around but also because she knew he got upset having to work at the greenhouse now – since it was a constant reminder that his little creature friends were currently debilitated. The two of them had moved the fairy cottage onto the back and covered up its old spot in blooming stargazer lilies for the time being, in a conscious effort into try and trick Harry’s brain into not remembering so often. It made it a little better but on more than one occasion, when Y/N glanced up from the books of shadows she was reading (looking to find useful clues to unravel the mystery) she still found him with tears wallowing in his eyes.

Later they usually go to the cafeteria for lunch, which Y/N likes way better than eating alone in her room because she enjoys having (his) company and getting to choose the dish option she wants. Besides, there's always vanilla pudding! Her and Harry try the others sometimes but so far, that one remains both their favorite.

On the days Harry stays at the hospital until later, they have dinner together too. Now that Y/N is thinking about it, the only times they aren't in each other’s company is when Harry is at home or doing errands outside the hospital – like going to the garden center or gathering his own plants. It’s to the point that she gets stressed sometimes thinking she's overwhelming him, but then she remembers the one time she tried to leave him alone for a whole day, he appeared by her bedroom at twilight looking like an abandoned puppy asking if she was upset or didn’t want to be friends anymore.

“I was talking to my doctor today and he said that supposedly I will be going back home in two days.” Y/N told him, doing a little happy dance in her seat. “I miss my cat so much! I can’t wait to see her. Only I bet no one remembered to change her litter box while I was here so... more likely than not I'll be walking inside and finding cat poo all over my rugs…” The corners of Harry’s lips upturned in a soft smile at her happy demeanor, but his face fell down towards his lap soon after. “What’s wrong?” She asked, leaning forwards.

“It’s nothing.” He tilted his head up slightly, but quickly dropped it again. “I guess I just… I almost forgot you were going to have to leave at some point…”

“You going to miss me?” Y/N asked, making him nod joylessly. “I'm going to miss our days together too, but I was um... hoping you'd want to keep seeing each other outside the hospital?” She giggled when he perked up his face all frenzied just so he could look at her. “You can come to my house whenever you want, even after we figure what's up with this black magic thing.”

“Really? You would like me to come to your house?”

“Yeah? I mean… if you’re comfortable, of course. If you’re not, we can always arrange to meet somewhere else. I could also come here to visit sometimes if you’d like me to.”

“I would like that a lot. I just thought that maybe you only wanted to be my friend because you were staying here…” Harry said sincerely. “‘cause I’m sure you have other friends out there that should be more fun to spend time with, I guess.”

“Why would you even think that? I love spending time with you.” Y/N replied, a bit whiny because really does enjoy every single moment she spends with Harry. He’s very special to her… perhaps even more than he should be, taken the fact she’s only known him for less than a week, but she sort of feels like they’ve bonded abnormally well - not only over the situation they’re stuck in together but also over the little things that make them different from others their kind.

Y/N has secretly always felt a bit like an oddball due to her unusual abilities, but when she's with Harry she never feels that way… He has always been nothing but accepting and motivating of her being the way she is. On top of that, his personality is so likeable and engaging once you get past that brick wall of shyness… He has also got a sly tendency for accidental innuendos. Y/N knows they are accidental because of the way he stares at her when she starts laughing out of the blue at something he said. Then he mentally rolls back the tape and realizes, what usually ends in a shake of his head and the sputtering of something like “The naughty little bugs never catch a break in that mind of yours, do they?” What never fails to make her laugh harder, despite it always leaving her cheeks tingly and warm.

“I like spending time with you too.” Harry said, smiling widely.

“Okay, that’s good to know because I was actually planning on asking you to join me on something a bit… bizarre.” Y/N's words made him frown curiously, but he seemed eager enough. “Have you ever been to the normal part of Las Vegas?”

To put a long story short, that was how Y/N found herself trading the hospital pajamas for a top, cropped jeans, a leather jacket, and riding a bus a few miles across the country with Harry the following weekend. Who had also ditched his gardening apron for a pair of corduroy pants and a vintage hoodie whose color matched the mustard yellow of his skater shoes. Y/N was surprised to find that his casual clothes made him look even more endearing than his work attire in her eyes – something she didn’t think to be possible, until he showed up at the bus station looking like that – all cozy and folksy with his duffle bag perched over his shoulder.

It was a slow trip. Therefore, Y/N had been falling in and out of sleep throughout the second-half of it… until she finally woke up to surroundings of bright and colorful Vegas light signs, imposing casino and resort buildings with illuminated fountains upfront and promises of paranormal, mind-blowing shows at nearly every corner. She practically climbed over Harry's lap to get to the window, purposefully stirring him awake as well just so he could see it too.

The rest of the drive was made with both of them staring outside in awe and finger pointing the most compelling signboards and buildings, with big smiles painted on their faces as they began to discern the hurried reflexes of the city’s exciting nightlife and luxurious looking architecture they’d only ever seen on TV.

It was nice to get the chance to engage in typical tourist behavior and forget about the dark reality they had come for during the couple of minutes left inside the bus, and then the taxi that drove them up hills of palm trees and exclusive neighborhoods until they were reaching the entrance to the extravagant community aunt Rowena lived in. The houses were fit for kings and queens... with stone veneers, polished terraces, and glossy swimming pools.

The Monterey style villa in front of which the taxi stopped stood out of the many other giant houses. Built in the heart of a small forest of yucca plants and towering single trunk palm trees, it was painted in a pale shade of pink that contrasted greatly with the inviting turquoise pool flooring. Above the house's double entry doors, was an intriguing arched window - complemented by a round balcony with nature-inspired balustrades and a flower vase on each end. Y/N would’ve believed she had gotten the wrong address from the white pages, if not for the mesmerizing figure of her aunt soon appearing from behind the front doors like she’d been expecting a visit. A sly smile decorated her red-painted lips as she elegantly descended the stone steps of the front porch. The baggy pants of her white suit hugged her defined legs with every step she took, as did the fitted blazer she also wore. Unsurprisingly, Rowena had forgone the bra for the day, leaving her bare chest almost fully exposed, and only masked by the long, waved strands of black hair that fell towards her navel.

Y/N glanced at Harry, who’s cheeks had turned scarlet, and neck was visibly gulping at the startling sight. The way most people got when they met the iconic Las Vegas fortune-teller. She was a very good-looking woman for her age - that was kept undisclosed for most, but Y/N knew she must've been approaching her 60’s by comparison to her mom’s age. The TV star looks weren’t all she got going for her though… even the way she carried herself demanded admiration and deference, her aura was invincible, sensual, and powerful. A true power-house she was.

“Goodness me! Look at you!” The witch came to greet her niece with open arms and a wide smile. “Looking more and more like your mother every time I see you!” She enveloped Y/N's body in a hug, before turning her attention to the boy standing beside her. “And you're partnered up already, I see...”

“Oh! Harry and I are not… we’re just friends.” Y/N laughed a little, trying to ignore the way her cheeks now felt warmer. Rowena’s eyebrows shot up her forehead. “Well then…” Her mischievous eyes jumped between the two. “I’m certain the stars will do their trick when the right moment comes.” She stated conclusively, before moving on with the subject like she was completely oblivious to the way their lips pursed and their eyes widened in panic. “Shall we go inside then? You should’ve let me know what time you were coming; I could’ve sent one of my drivers to pick you up…” “You knew we were coming?” Y/N asked surprised.

“Oh dear, of course I did…” The women said, like it was something to be expected. “My finest guest room has been ready for days now...” She added as she welcomed the pair into her large living room, that truly didn’t look like it was much lived in at all. - It was very Victorian styled… the furniture had ornate wooden carved embellishments, finished in gold leaf. The sofas were the color of blushing red, velvety and decorated with countless damask pillows, each with a different floral pattern. The central coffee table was marble topped, but its feet were adorned with the same golden wood present in the rest of the room’s furnishing. Made from the same marble stone was the cornered fireplace, that happened to come alive with graceful, temperate flames with a mere flick of Rowena’s hand as she walked through the door. The weather was too hot for any extra warmth to be seemly, but there was no denying that the sizzling background noise and the dim luminosity always felt rather nice.

“Oh! We were actually planning on staying at this cheap motel we saw, thought we should spare you the trouble of-“ Y/N timidly explained. It wasn’t that the thought of spending the night at a luxurious mansion for free wasn’t way more appealing than spending it at a “not so cheap” cheap motel room, on an overused bunk bed she might have to share with other strangers… it was that despite being family, she didn't really have enough trust with aunt Rowena to make herself a guest in spending the night at her house without prior invitation. She didn’t even have her phone number! – And if her mansion hadn’t once been part of one of those weird celebrity home tours, Y/N would've probably never found her aunt's address.

“Nonsense darling, it’s my pleasure to have you.” Rowena smiled as she sat in one of the armchairs, gesturing for her guests to take the sofa seats. “You are more than welcome to stay for as long as you’d like… I mean, look around…! I own such a big mansion, it’s a shame there’s usually no one around to enjoy it with me… aside from the occasional pool boy of course…” She winked at Harry, noticing his bashful demeanor upon hearing her suggestive revelation. Y/N opened her mouth to say the motel had already been booked, but Rowena stopped her. “Don’t worry about your bookings, I’ll make sure they are taken care of… it’s the least I can do. And I can also assure you any room in this house is far nicer than the finest hotel room this city has to offer.” The witch informed, gracefully crossing her legs and lacing her manicured hands over the top knee, what brought Y/N to notice that the nail polish covering her long, rounded nails matched the scarlet shade of her lipstick. “… besides, I’d love to spend some more time with you. I’m aware you came to me for guidance, but I can’t help but to wish to deepen our connection.” Rowena leaned forward, taking her niece's hands in hers. “It’s nice not to feel so… disparate inside my own family for once.”

Y/N nodded her head in understanding, looking away for a moment to check on Harry. She wanted to make sure he was also at rest with the sudden change of plans. “Would you like to stay, or would you prefer to keep to the original plan? Either is all right with me... I just want you to be comfortable.”

She could almost feel the nervous sweat that began to boil underneath his skin as soon as Rowena’s attention focused on him. The poor thing used to fear speaking to her, who in terms of scare worthy, could probably compare to a fluffy pink teddy bear or something harmless like that… and, although Rowena was nothing like a scary swamp hag, she looked a bit intimidating for anyone as it was for being such a mighty, beautiful witch. Therefore, Y/N figured Harry should probably be feeling quite mortified having to speak in front of her. But he did. “I’m okay staying if you want to.” He spoke. It was low and almost incomprehensible, but both witches understood.

“That settles it then.” The aunt chimed resolutely, slotting her fingers together blithely. “Just one more thing just so we can get this topic out of the way... my housekeeper only left one room prepared. The bed is double and quite spacious, but if you’d prefer separate rooms, that can also be arranged…”

Y/N's face felt like it was on fire as she span it to face Harry, but surprisingly he seemed rather unphased over having to share a bed. He even seemed... relieved? sort of - which she guessed wasn’t so weird, after all if it were her in his shoes, she would certainly also prefer that over sleeping alone inside a huge house she didn’t know. So, the real question was, why was she getting all hot and bothered over it?

It wasn't like she genuinely thought something was going to happen just because they were sharing a bed. They weren’t horny teenagers, besides Harry was so… soft and innocent and genuinely good-hearted, that it was practically unthinkable that he would ever even think of looking at her in any way other than respectfully, let alone actually go and try anything... which was a little frustrating because Y/N kind of wished he would. She feels rather dirty and filthy for thinking of such a sweet human so inappropriately sometimes - for wondering what his body looks like underneath his clothes and wanting to explore his softest (and hardest) spots in a hands-on type of way. She shouldn’t be thinking about it… and she definitely shouldn’t be getting horny whilst sitting on her aunt’s expensive Victorian couch neither, but oh well.

“I’m guessing your visit is related to your power progression, correct?” Rowena’s question felt startling, prompting Y/N to jump a little in her seat before managing a brisk nod. “I see… I figured it was bound to happen soon. I was also in my twenties when my vision expanded. Pyramid Field, 1982… what a great psychedelic time that was…” The witch sighed at the considerably aged memory. “But you’ve always been a clever girl… so I’m predicting your trigger was nothing like a trip on hallucinogens, was it?”

“No.” The younger witch chuckled, shaking her head. “It was last week, at the local magic fair.” Rowena nodded once, waiting for her niece to continue. “I’ve been coming across some omens… and I was hoping maybe, you could help me figure what they mean because…” She glanced at Harry for a moment. “Strange things have been happening back at home lately, and I was hoping maybe if I could learn how to interpret the signs, I would know what to do to prevent said things from happening… or how to fix them.”

“Very well…” The older witch rose, bringing her hands to her garment in a fluid motion to straighten it. “Follow me, then.”

Y/N promptly stood up after her, reaching behind for Harry so he knew she was expecting him to come along. He had gone a little wide-eyed in the meantime, as if second guessing if he was supposed to stay behind or not. To Y/N's surprise, he grabbed her hand. Gently cupping his fingers around her palm and not dropping even after he was standing next to her. Her back straightened from the unexpected contact - but she held onto his grip tighter.

“Interpreting omens is a lot more complicated than it seems at first sight… and learning how to do it requires a lot of patience and attention. I’m sure you’ve heard some of the folkloric classics - black cats, broken mirrors and suchlike things…” Y/N spat a quick yes, desperately trying to focus on her aunt's words and not on Harry’s hand holding hers as they followed Rowena through the endless corridors of her mansion. “Well then, you can rejoice on the fact that those are anything but accurate. There is a distinctive energy to an omen, it’s weighty and almost… demanding of attention. It will speak directly to your soul. Bounding you to not only see it, but perceive it.”

Rowena led them into a room Y/N quickly assumed to be the one where she conducted her home-divination sessions. The room was bathed in a dark reddish light, which gave it a warm and mystical atmosphere. A sun-shaped structure decorated the center of the dark blue ceiling, surrounded by stars and plaster designs. In the corner, there was a lotus-shaped burner that scented the room with hints of spice and floral notes. The walls were crammed with bookshelves and open cupboards to keep crystal balls, charts for arithmancy and numerology, in between other items Y/N believed were there mostly to wow the non-magic costumers who frequented the room.

“Omens may come in billions of varieties, so it’s important to stay in touch with nature and seasonal changes, just so that you can identify behaviors that are out of the ordinary more easily.” Rowena grabbed a leather-bound book from one of her bookcases and carefully spread it open over her divination table. “And then there are the specific symbols, of course…” She explained, as she flicked through the pages. “A couple hundreds of them… but fairly easy to memorize with time.”

“Just to be sure… that is a serpent symbol right there, isn’t it?” Y/N questioned, signaling the undulating, almost symmetrical symbol that stood out among the others to her.

“Have you seen it recently?” Rowena's posture was observant and concerned, which frightened Y/N more because it meant that the meaning Pam had found on the internet was probably not as far from being true as she would've liked it to be. A brief glance at the small-lettered description proved that fact – The same words: Chaos, corruption and darkness were printed in black smudgy ink. Tarnishing the white paper page just as that smoky gloom had tarnished the skies on that peculiar summer day of last week.

“Is black smoke an omen – like, as a thick dark mass that spreads but doesn’t dissipate like normal smoke as it ascends? And also… a scream… of a woman, that makes it feel like your eardrums are going to burst?” Y/N was plenty aware that she was avoiding all answers and bombarding her aunt with more questions that probably only left her more confused and worried, but she needed to know… and Rowena was the only person she thought could provide her some clarification.

“When you see dark, more high-tightly compact smoke – a black shadow, so to say, it is usually a sign that there is a strong energy mass looming in the space around you. Usually, a non-human entity.” Y/N turned to look at Harry, noting his head had also lifted from the symbols of the Fortunes & Dreams bookpaper that he looked to be fascinated with to listen. She found it cute that he was interested in the symbols, despite the whole thing probably being quite bizarre and unbelieving from his outside perspective. There was no denying that the signs were adding up though… Sure, that non-human entity could have just been a vampire on the hunt. Their energy was similar in some ways to that of demons, but truly, with how close to the hospital was to the magic fair it was no less likely that the black shadow had something to do with Lucinda Wolf’s summoning attempts.

“… And the screaming?”

“That should be a banshee wail.” Oh boy, Y/N already didn’t like the sound of that. “It’s usually heard when someone is about to enter a dangerous situation where it is unlikely they will come out unscarred. Like the serpent symbol, it is a predictor of destruction and often… death.” A heavy silence settled itself in the room after the utterance of that word – how could it not? “ Y/N, you know I’m not usually nosy but I fear I have no choice but to ask - have you been messing with anything you shouldn't? Perhaps with the wrong people or playing one of those foolish games to contact the afterlife?”

Y/N's head shook pressingly. “No. I haven’t. I swear! I know this all sounds worrying, but please... don’t go to my mom about it.” Rowena pursed her lips, like she had already been contemplating on that idea ahead of mention. “I'm old enough to take care of myself, and so is Harry. We are plenty aware it's going to be dangerous to follow these signs, and that they’re most likely connected to dark stuff, but we can’t just look the other way... not when beings are getting hurt and my ability keeps asking me to do something about it as well.” Y/N paused in conversation. “Speaking of… you don’t happen to know any good demonologists, do you?” She asked asudden, hoping that by giving Rowena something to mull over, she would divert her mind away from all the burdensome things said before.

That was the good thing about aunt Rowena...

She was a bit scatty.

“Demonologists…” The woman squinted slightly as she thought it over. “I believe I have a close friend who’s considered an expert in the matter.” She said, leaving the room and wandering around the house in search for something.

Y/N was surprised that it worked, to be honest. Mainly because if it had been her mother in her place, she would’ve unquestionably wanted to know exactly what happened, to whom, where, why and how – and most of all, why was her loving, good-hearted daughter suddenly getting involved in such dark matters of magic. Y/N always had a feeling that her aunt was less restrictive in the sense of believing there is good magic and forbidden magic, so perhaps she didn’t really see anything wrong with demonology work – besides, even if her and Harry were going to have to dab a bit into black magic when it came to banishing Lucinda Wolf’s demon back to hell, it wasn’t like they were suddenly going to turn evil and start craving to open portals and invite demons into the world, was it?

Y/N and Harry followed behind the older witch in silence, pausing at the entrance of what they assumed to be the house’s master bedroom, where Rowena was picking up an object from one of the bedside tables. An old fashioned address book. “He goes by the stage name of Lord Darkmore here in Las Vegas, but his first name is Bellamy - make sure to refer to him as such when you approach him…” She spoke from the interior of the room as she scrambled through the pages of the book in her hand. She was out of their line of sight now, but Y/N could hear her tearing up a clean sheet of paper and scribbling down with a pen before she walked to the door and handed it to them. “Don’t forget to tell him it was Rowena who sent you, otherwise he might take you as imposters and morph you into a pair of three-legged toads.” She smirked at their mortified expressions. “The curse would only last for a couple of hours, of course…”

Their faces went a little open-mouthed, not knowing if she was joking or not, but too afraid to ask further. “Now if you’ll excuse me, my darlings… I would love keep you company, but it’s way past my bedtime...” The witch said, although it wasn’t later than 10pm. “Make yourselves comfortable while I’m gone. If you need anything, for the love of God, don’t stir me awake to ask – help yourselves to whatever you want. There is plenty of food and drinks in the kitchen and different bedding options in your room. Enjoy the outdoor bar, the pool, and the hot tub if you’d like. If you break anything just throw it away, I truly couldn’t care less… in fact, there’s only one crucial thing I ask of you,” She paused, gathering two inquisitive gazes. “Please make use of the recycling bins. It’s good for the environment – Goodnight. See you in the witching hour.”

Before their mouths could form a reply, the double doors of the master bedroom clinked shut and Rowena’s figure was closed off behind them, leaving Y/N and Harry speechlessly staring at one another. “So…” Y/N started invitingly. “Do you want to go play bartender and swim in the pool before we get turned into toads?” She proposed blindly, guessing that despite everything going on, Harry too wouldn’t want to skip the opportunity of enjoying the refreshing, chlorinated water of a private pool on a torrid summers night, apace with a fancy bar drink.

"Are you scared about what my aunt said?"

"Dunno." Harry shrugged as he fiddled with the bow strings of his swimwear. He had kept the t-shirt he was wearing earlier but changed his pants for a pair of yellow swim trunks. They were a little shorter than the most common, ending mid-thigh and rising even higher whenever he sat down – a fact that certainly didn't go unappreciated inside Y/N's head. "I'm okay now... a bit nervous about tomorrow just 'cause we don't know how that's gonna go. I think part of me is scared the demonologist's going to say there's nothing we can do about the demon..."

Y/N has half the heart to scold him for being so pessimistic, but she would be acting like a hypocrite if she pretended that exact same fear hadn't crossed her mind at least half a dozen times already. It makes her curse at herself for being so uninformed over evil spirit matters. Because if she knew how summoning circles worked, maybe both wouldn't be stressing so much about it now. Of course, she had heard about demons and dark magic before, but it had admittedly always been a very shushed topic inside her household... and if she ever did ask about it, the only explanations she got came in very brief descriptions, that were immediately followed by the judging questions: "Why are you asking?", "Why do you wanna know?" – All that to say that her knowledge in the matter is lacking – probably in the same way most people's knowledge in hacking computers and bitcoin is – everyone's heard about it and knows it happens but have little to no idea of how it's done or how it actually works.

"I'm sorry." Harry rumbled deep in his chest, glancing up from his cup with a sympathetic smile.

"What are you saying sorry for silly?" The witch asked amidst a giggle, persuading one out of Harry as well. "Anyway... enough with the bad stuff. How's my concoction ranking so far - Is it good?"

"Mm, it's okay... still not as good as the one before though." He simpered, referring to the frozen strawberry daiquiris Y/N had made roughly 20 minutes prior. They had been dangerously easy to drink despite the amount of booze in them, tasting and looking just like a slushy – served in a fancy martini glass.

The girl scoffed, taking a test sip of her most-recent pineapple gin invention. "That's because you don't like the actual beverages - you just like the sugar in them." She added as she stepped from behind the bar with her drink in hand and walked back to the poolside, so that she could sit down next to Harry on the deck and dip her feet into the ripped water. Like she had been doing before he started making eyes at her and asking if she wanted to go make more drinks.

"Maybe..." He spoke between nibbles on the paper straw. "The pineapple tang in this one is good though. I like the way it feels when it rubs against my tongue – makes it throb but at the same time, I keep wanting to come back for more." Y/N choked on her drink, tittering between coughs that left Harry puzzlingly staring at her. "What?"

God – him and his bloody innuendos! Y/N doesn't have a purity kink but geez, does she want to corrupt his innocent mind a little sometimes...

"Nothing. It's nothing." Y/N shook her head, clearing her throat and carefully placing the cocktail glass on the floor. "Alright, I'm gonna go in." She said, getting up and hastily removing the beach dress she had thrown on over her swimsuit. It was nothing too sensual or revealing – a simple but flattering one piece in the color of deep sea green, with contrast stitching, and a keyhole back. She caught Harry eyeballing her as it came into view, but his eyes fled off as quick as they came in turn for taking another slurp at the drink in his hand.

Y/N chose to enter the pool through the Baja shelf, making use of her cupped hands to spritz her upper body as she gradually descended the steps until her feet were touching the pool floor. The water didn't sting as cold as she had been expecting it to, but it was still chilly enough to provoke goosebumps on her arms and legs in juxtaposition to the pleasant temperature outside. Soon enough she had fully soaked beneath the moon bathed waters, ducking under them only to emerge right next to Harry's swaying legs. The tipsy child in her had been aiming to jump him, but that didn't work, so she rested her chin over one of his knees and started plaguing him to join her instead. "Come swim with me..." She asked, sticking her lip out a little.

His reply came with a nose scrunch. "Mm... the water might be too cold for me, I think."

"It's not! I thought so too but it feels really nice after you're in." She swore, pushing her feet on the wall space between their bodies to propel herself backwards to the center of the pool. "Please?! I feel very lonely here without you!"

"But I'm right here?!" Harry chuckles and sucks on his straw again, before resenting to place his glass down next to hers to get back on his feet. "If you've lied to me about the water, I'm going to be very upset..." He joshes upon noticing his friend's pout had morphed into a triumphant grin as soon as she realized she had managed to persuade him – right as she witnessed him pull his shirt over his head and throw it on one of the sunbeds.

His torso being spangled in permanent ink was a surprise - that managed to take her breath away for a moment or two. Maybe she should've seen it coming since he had practically a full sleeve of tattoos in him... but he had never mentioned having more. Not even that time she asked if she could run her finger over one of the newer ones to feel the little scar bumps. Y/N had always enjoyed doing that to Axl's and Margery's tattoos, but the skin on Harry's arm felt so much softer and reactive – with the hairs in it rising above the surface by their own in response to the gentle brushes of her fingertip. The delicate motifs of his tattoos made sense in his body - flora and fauna themed pieces scattered evenly across the skin. Her favorite had to be the large butterfly on his stomach, or the ferns that spread out like wings across his hips - those were naughty.

"I'm even gonna go for a plunge, just cause I trust you so much." Harry snickered, hollowing out his cheeks and swaying his body before throwing himself into the pool. Y/N let out a petite squawk over the impact, that splashed her face and chest with an array of unlooked-for splurs of water. Once Harry came up from the dive, he looked like a gorgeous merman - with viscous locks clinging to his neck and shoulders and drizzly skin that scintillated under the landscape lighting like it was covered in rhinestones.

At least, until he stood on his feet and his body began to shiver from chilliness.

Then he was back to being her Harry again.

"Cannonballing was not a sensible move." He grumbled between jittery teeth, enclosing himself in his own arms. "Nor was listening to you! It's freezing in here..."

Y/N couldn't not laugh at his grumbling as she swam over to him. "Come here." She called, grabbing his hands, and pulling both of them towards the deeper end of the pool. "Oh! I'm about to be out of my depth, I think..." She whooped as she began to feel her body sinking further – now having to stand on her tippy toes to keep her head above water.

"Hold on to me until we get to the edge then."

Now, Y/N was completely aware that "hold on to me" is not the same thing as "koala bear hug me" but that last option was what she ended up doing anyway. Her hands clasped onto his shoulders as she submerged vertically. Then she kicked up her legs and bundled them around his waist. Harry was visibly taken by surprise by this but he took the intrusion nicely... using his arms to keep the Y/N flush against his chest as he carried her towards the pool's edge.

The air was imbued with laughter and rippling sounds caused by the agitation that broke through the calm water flow. Ultimately, Y/N felt her back graze against the unpolished edge of the pool, letting her know she had reached her ultimate destination. "There you are... totally safe from drowning now." Harry smiled assuredly, clamping one of his hands on the border, while his other still lingered securely around her waist, waiting for her to slide off his lap.

She didn't want to though.

And now her heart was hammering inside her chest at the realization of just how close he was - how sea foamy and dazzling his eyes looked – and how pink, curvy, and entrancing his mouth was.

She could tell she had been staring longingly at his face for a while, but he was staring at hers just the same. Surprisingly, it wasn't weird at all though. It was quite a beautiful moment, being honest – with the sweeping water burbling around their bodies and the starry sky subsisting above their heads.

"Can I kiss you?" Y/N asked, nuzzling Harry's face and combing his damp locks back at the same time, just so they weren't covering his beautiful eyes. His lips parted, like he was about to ask her to repeat that, but the way she was grinning giddily and running her thumbs over his cheeks spoke louder than words. "I've been wanting to for a while... but I get nervous. Can never muster the courage to ask."

"Are you really serious?" He asked incredulous. She nodded. "I-um... wow - this feels like a dream." Harry's eyelids went a little droopy, but the smile in his face was stretching beyond his control. Wider and brighter than Y/N could ever predict it would be able to go. "Like the best dream ever."

"It's not a dream..." She shook her head, presenting him with a big grin that he returned easily. There were splattering water beads still running down his face, and the particular one that her eyes had been keeping track of had just slid over his cupid's bow and evanesced right bellow his upper lip. "I really want to kiss you..." She muttered, feeling rather short-winded as she brought her pointer finger to his pillowy mouth and patted it lightly. "Can I?"

"I want to kiss you so bad... it's just- I've never – um..." Harry enlightened shyly, unthinkingly trying to hide his face like he was embarrassed to admit it. "Will you tell me if I'm not doing it right? I probably won't be like... very good at kissing, I think."

His doubting paired with his eagerness made Y/N giggle a little. "You're silly, did you know that?" She smiled, stroking her thumb across his jaw a couple of times, hoping it would help calm his nerves. She parted her lips to comfort him with a few words of assurance, but at the end decided to save her breath for something better.

Slowly, she bowed forwards just so her lips gently collided with Harry's. Her fingers still cradling his jaw, petting the skin near his ear reassuringly as her mouth pulled back only to come back for more. This was, hands down, the best kiss Y/N had ever experienced - no need tongue, spit-exchanging, lip biting or any of those things that usually make for the most unforgettable kisses. Those things are great, yes, but the frenzied sensations that lodged in Y/N's chest the second her mouth touched Harry's only made it even clearer that anything she could ever do with him would always be beyond question unmatchable. It didn't matter that his kissing ways were simpler than others she'd felt before, his mouth felt so much better. She wanted to have him forever. No one else would ever suffice that craving inside her chest, only Harry.

Once her lips parted from his mouth, it was with a wet gasp. But she didn't move away, she continued to stare at his face and touch it lovingly. His eyes were glossy, his lips had silken and gone ruddier from the contact, what only made her want to kiss them more. "Did you like that?" She probed, just to make sure.

"It was... amazing." The boy admitted, attempting to hide his flushed face against her shoulder. "Can we do it again?"

Y/N chuckled at the question. "Anytime you want to."

"Anytime for tonight or...?"

"Tonight... tomorrow... the day after..." Her lips started travelling up his jaw, dropping the softest kisses in their wake until they held themselves just before his own. "Do you want to kiss me more?"

"Please?" ** Showering before bed was forgotten somewhere in their subconscious - as the two fell asleep on top of the bed linen with their dampish swimsuits still on, limbs pleasantly entwined and the silliest suppressed smiles on both their faces.

PART 2

420 notes · View notes

randomshyperson · 4 years ago

Text

The Scarlet Witch Prophecy - Series Masterlist

Summary: As the youngest daughter of Howard Stark, you have ordinary expectations for your years at Hogwarts. Little do you know what adventures await you when your destiny is intertwined with the legendary Scarlet Witch.

Warnings: +16. Adaptation of the Harry Potter Saga, Magical Thematic, Prophecies, Mentions of Violence, Torture and dark magic, Language (swearing and minor/major offenses), manipulation of will, Underage kissing, insinuation of smut with minors, Smut (overage), descriptions of death, aggression, obscurity, angst, fluffy, soulmates analogies.

Authors notes: Hello everyone! The idea for this fic came from a request from @justagaypanicking who asked me to write a Harry Potter Au and well, I think I'm almost two months overdue, but I finally got around to writing a series about it. Thank you for the support of my dear wives @stephanieromanoff @abimess @yourtaletotell @thegayw1tch. By the way, @abimess was the one who suggest i should drawn a coin to decide if i should upload this or not. I will updated the chapters as soon as possible, and please have in mind that english is not my first language and i do translate my work during work hours so mistakes can and will happen (hopefully they won’t affect the story too much).

Wattpad | AO3 | Spotify Playlist |

Chapters List

Part I - The First Year

Part II - The Second Year

Part III - The Third Year

Part IV - The Fourth Year (Part One)

Part V - The Fourth Year (Part Two)

Part VI - The Fourth Year (Final Part)

Part VII - The Fifth Year (Part One)

Part VIII - The Fifth Year (Part Two)

Part IX - The Fifth Year (Part Three)

Part X - The Fifth Year (Part Four)

Part XI - The Sixth Year (Part One)

Part XII - The Sixth Year (Part Two)

Part XII - The Sixth Year (Part Three)

Part XII - The Sixth Year (Part Four)

Part XV - The Seventh Year (Part One)

Part XVI - The Seventh Year (Part Two)

Part XVII - The Seventh Year (Part Three)

Part XVII - Agatha's Memories (Part One)

Part XIX - The Seventh Yearh (Part Four)

Part XX - Agatha's Memories (Part Two)

Part XXI - The PoisonQuinn's Cottage

Part XXII - The Witch's Cabin

Part XXIII - The Witch's Cabin (Part Two)

Part XXIV - The Witch's Cabin (Part Three)

Part XXV - The Battle of Hogwarts

Part XXVI - The Batte of Hogwarts (Part Two)

Part XXVII - Epilogue

Chapters will have additional warning when necessary.

Tag list ( let me know if you want to be tagged or removed idk haha) @imapotatao / @aimezvousbrahms/ @ensorcellme/ @helloalycia || @mionemymind / @abimess / @stephanieromanoff / @yourtaletotell / @tomy5girls / @justagaypanicking / @thegayw1tch / @idek-5 // @myperfectlovepoem // @helloalycia // @ENSORCELLME // @AIMEZVOUSBRAHMS // @drpepperobsessed // @sighsam // @olsensnpm // @sxfwap // @table57 // @madamevirgo // @causeitswhatjesuswouldfreakingdo // @emptysince18x // @xastrydx || @yuhloversxx || @ymzki-haruki || @wouldirunofftheworldsomeday || @lostandsearching || @lezzzbehonesthere || @musicinourlips || @chaekhan || @diaryoflife || @nervoustrack || @aquamarinescarlet || @cristin-rjd || @idamaemann || @fortunatelynerdylight || @iliketozoneout || @blackwow34 // @tiny–freak || @spongebobtentacles || @cyberbonesworld ||

#wanda maximoff x reader #wanda maximoff #harry potter au #imagines #marvel au #wanda x reader #wanda x you #wanda x yn #wanda maximoff x you #wandaxreader #wandaxyou #wandaxyn #wanda x y/n #series #fem reader #wanda x fem!reader #wanda maximoff x female reader #The Scarlet Witch Prophecy

1K notes · View notes

lovemesomeharry · 4 years ago

Text

SPELLS AND CURSES

That’s my piece for @hsogolden’s 5k writing challenge. I hope you guys like it as I tried to do something I would’ve never thought of! Thanks to @hsogolden for making such a fun challenge and letting my lame ass participate in it. 💕

And last but not least, I really don’t know my way around witchcraft, so I apologise in advance if something doesn’t make any sense. I’ve tried my best with the research but I really don’t know if anything’s accurate. So, please read it with caution. And I hope it’s still somewhat enjoyable :)

Used AU’s

Witch!Harry

Villain!Harry

Used prompts

“You don’t seem so excited.”

“Oh, for fucks sake!”

“There’s only one way to find out.”

Warnings: Smut, Curse Words, Witch stuff (obviously), death

Words: 36.4k (it’s a long one)

Summary: Harry and Y/N never thought of seeing each other again but Harry needs help and Y/N is more clueless to his true intentions than she thought.

It was a quiet night, maybe even too quiet for what the Brit was usually used to. The chilly wind was hitting him in the face while he was walking towards the source of noise, drowning out the laughter and talks of the few people on the streets. The club, where he was headed, was awfully full, compared to the rest of the city and if it was up to him, he wouldn’t even be there. Why would he want to anyway? Something about crowded places with only sweaty, smelly, and intoxicated people never sounded extremely comfortable to him. Especially if the music was blasting in his ears, almost making them bleed, with the same obnoxious songs on repeat the whole night. After witnessing the greatest times of music, he was convinced that nowadays artists had no idea what they were doing and most of the time, their music wasn’t as good as they made it out to be. That’s why he preferred much more to get drunk in a small group of friends and sometimes even small parties or gatherings but not large clubs, as he wasn’t able to switch the music whenever he pleased, or was constantly sorrohnded by strangers who knew no personal space.

But to have fun was not the purpose of him being there and he needed to focus if he wanted to get the job done. So, he couldn’t distract himself by buying endless drinks of hoping he’d get a bit intoxicated, even if it meant to only be tipsy. His head had to be fully in the moment.

When he tried to walk through the door, the tall and bulky bouncer was already grabbing him by his arm, yanking him backward with no effort. Harry didn’t expect of him to just let him sneak inside. He very much hoped that he wouldn’t, as a playful smirk crept on his face. He knew he was going to love what was about to happen.

“Where do you think you’re going?” He asked in a monotone voice, trying his best to come off as strong and scary while Harry tried his best to stiffen his laughter. Humans were so pathetic sometimes but it wasn’t really their fault that they didn’t know that Harry would get inside, one way or another, and them fighting him would solely be a waste of time.

“Look man, I’m not trying to pick a fight, so, just let me get in.” His tone was calm and slow but yet vibrant, making sure his words would echo in his head. Harry tried his best to imitate him with the way he talked, as he was not tall, nor muscular enough to do so. It’s not that Harry wasn’t tall or musuclar, because he was tall and could pull more weights with his upper chest than most people with their whole bodies but he just couldn’t compare to the bouncer.

But that didn’t seem to help. “No.” The man was shaking his head again while Harry took one step closer.

“I just–”

“–I said no.” Immediately the bouncer grabbed Harry by his shirt, pulling him away from the entrance. “You’re not invited.” He explained harshly with gritted teeth, his eyes staring directly into Harry’s green ones. He just smiled fondly, while keeping the bouncer’s gaze.

Slowly Harry leaned to him, whispering right before his furious face. “Quod dico facies.” His minty breath got stuck in the bouncer’s nose, while his words burned into his brain. His grip immediately loosened around Harry’s shirt and his gaze was not as strong as it was before. Even the anger had left him within seconds. Just like Harry wanted. With his hands, he seemed to straighten his clothes, before he turned to him again. “I’ll go inside, you won’t say anything about it and forget ever meeting me, got it?” As if it was music to the bouncer's ears, he nodded with his head in a complete trance. “Attaboy.” Harry chuckled, patting the bald man's head, as he would do to a dog, before he walked inside the stuffy, crowded, and dark room. Quickly he put his blazer back in place, dust the imaginary dirt off him, while he was still amused of how easy it was for him to get his way. He was so smug about being a witch and never would he give up his powers to be a lousy mortal. Ever.

As he walked further into the building more sweaty bodies collided with him, annoying him but he tried to play it off as he moved with the rhythm, searching for the person, he was in there for. Urgently, his emerald orbs were searching through the crowds, trying desperately to find the girl, who was a headache to locate. She really didn’t let him find her easily, as she was strong enough to be invisible to his magic. She was strong enough to channel his powers away from her but Harry wouldn’t be here if he wasn’t absolutely sure that she’d be here. He wouldn’t be in the messy club, in the first place, if she wasn’t such a powerful witch. After all she can be as invisible as she wanted to be to his magic but people will always talk.

Slightly, he was shoving people away from him when he finally found her, his prey. Her dark skin was shining in golden tones underneath the dim lights, almost exposing her as a witch, as she looked so eternal in her glowy, orange dress and her long nails, gripping the dark glass of her drink. Her wild curls were framing perfectly, while she flaunted her long legs on the barstool and for a moment Harry admired her beauty before he felt ready to go talk to her, swallowing a lump that was forming in his throat. Mentally he wanted to slap himself for the way his hands started to sweat nervously and his heartbeat rapidly against his ribcage. Of course, she was going to be absolutely breathtaking. The energy she radiated was enough to knock the air out of his lungs and he wondered how long it had taken her to master the craft the way she did. Not many witches were able to do black and white magic but she was, and that made her so incredibly powerful. Maybe sixty years ago, others would have treated like royalty because of it but now, no one really cared. Magiy wasn’t the way it used to, as most witches weren’t so reckless anymore. That’s why he feared that he would find someone like her, someone with her abilities. And that’s exactly what Harry wanted. He wanted –no, needed– her magic source to be his and he wasn’t going to stop until he finally has it.

“Hello.” He introduced himself with a deep, raspy voice and a charming smile tilting at his rosy lips, while his right hand went through his chestnut curls, knowing well that he was showing off his best features.

Her head turned around just for a second, scoffing when she caught a glimpse of him, before shifting her gaze to the barkeeper again. “You again, English man.” She dryly let out, not impressed of seeing him again.

“The one and only.” Sheepishly, Harry let out a humorous chuckle, as he remembered back to when he had met her for the first time. She didn’t really let him talk to her and was more busy at the witches market, pretending that he wasn’t even there. For a second his confidence wavered when he wondered whether or not she had seen, or remembered him. But she did. At least that was a start. He was glad that he had overheard her talking about her magic, since he was already on a hunt for someone like her and even if he hadn’t expect to find her while he was busy buying animal bones, crystals or some insects.

“I won’t get rid of you that easily, won’t I?” She hissed and finally looked back at the man who tried his best not to frown. He wasn’t going to give up. Of course not. But he knew he had a long night ahead of him if she was going to stay this cold. “How did you find me anyway?”

“It’s not hard to find someone as gorgeous as you. Everybody notices and remembers.” He batted his eyelashes, leaning on the dark table next to her while looking deeply into her dark eyes. A glimpse of amusement sparkled in them. Of course, complimenting her would help him get to her. He was well aware of his charms, and the seductive fragrance he had used, helped him magically, in addition. And he knew how witches worked and what they liked. Every single one of them was stubburn and loved compliments, as their egos were no match to humans, or so it seemed.

A small smirk was playing at the corners of her full lips. “So you were asking around for me?” He was putting on his best act, even tried to act nervous, as if he was a naive, amateur witch, struck by her beauty and power. In a way, he was struck by her but he wasn’t as nervous. When he started chewing on his bottom lip, fidgeting with his fingers, and even managing to blush, she was forced to let out a girly giggle, fully believing his act. “Don’t get nervous now, rookie, and sit down.” He nodded delicately, before grabbing the stool’s soft leather and pushing it back, so he was able to sit down on it. Once Harry sat down, she continued fidgeting at her bracelet, to get it in the right position, where it wasn’t distracting her. “Why are you looking for me? What do you need?”

“Nothing.” Immediately Harry bit on his tongue, as the word bubbled out of his mouth, a little too fast for his liking. He couldn’t risk making her suspicious.

She narrowed her eyes, clearly not convinced by his fast and short answer. “I don’t believe you, loverboy.”

“Well, do I need to have a reason to admire you?” His grin was never fading and his voice remained strong. After all, he had done this before but he couldn’t deny that it was always nerve wrecking.

She laughed. “You really try to be charming, don’t you?” Her elbow was placed next to her drink, while she smiled widely at him before gripping his bicep with her hand and giving him a soft squeeze. Hot chills were running through Harry’s body, like electricity.

Knowingly, he leaned closer to her ear, whispering into it in his most seductive voice, as he knew he had her ego was strocked enough. “I’m not trying.” He didn’t attempt to grow some distance between their bodies, to make sure she'd smell what he was wearing, knowing exactly, that it would make her brain release more oxytocin. That’s exactly what he wanted, as he knew, it was going to increase her trust, make him seem more attractive than he already was, and– most importantly– it was going to increase her sex drive.

“I’m impressed. Most witches don’t have the guts to talk to me.”

“You’re already impressed? I can do so much more.”

She pursed her lips and it didn’t take Harry many more words before both of them ended up in his place, or at least the place he was staying at. It was a nice and expensive hotel that had a preference for marble floors and huge chandeliers. Harry enjoyed the finer things in life and he didn’t feel bad about it and seeing how her face lit up, he assumed, she didn’t either.

As his lips were trailing down her jaw and her chest, she made sure to push his hair out of his handsome face, to tug on them harshly. Delicately he hissed at her action, before he hid her face into her neck again, while the sweet scent of oranges filled his nostrils, almost hypnotizing him into inhaling it deeper. His plum lips left a trail down her chest, his hands roaming all over her body and his tongue began to explore her sweet skin. Even if making themselves both feel good wasn’t really his priority, it didn’t stop him from enjoying the moment. She felt so intoxicatingly good and all he felt in that moment was how his forehead began to sweat, his pants growing tighter. Slowly he pushed her against the wall, trailing his hands up and down her spine, causing goosebumps to cover her chocolate skin, and he didn’t hesitate before he slipped her dress off.

A smug smile adorned her flawless features. “Doesn’t seem too fair that you’re still so awfully clothed.” She noted, almost ripping his blazer and shirt off him, while he was busy slipping his pants off, leaving him only in his underwear. “Better.” Her hands gripped his neck, pulling him deeper into her, as her teeth began to carve into his heated skin, leaving small marks behind. Fiercely, he unclasped her bra, running his hands over her, already hardening, nipples before twisting them in between his fingers. He heard her moan, making him grip her harder before he started to kiss her bare chest, his tongue licking down her body before he was on his knees and his hands sliding down to her hips. The witch gripped the curly boy's head, pushing him between her legs. “Why don’t you put your mouth to good use?”

A smirk tugged at his lips. “Gladly.” Painfully slow, his teeth gripped at the fabric of her panties, tugging them down, while her dark eyes watched him impatiently. Once the fabric was out of the way, he made sure to leave many trails of kisses on the insides of her thighs, as his thumbs rubbed small circles on her hips.

Annoyed, she rolled her eyes. “Stop being a fucking tease.” The hand gripping his curls, tugged harder at them, sending a painful shiver down his spine. She pushed his face right between her legs, keeping him steady, as he had no other choice but to taste her and find out if she tasted as good as she smelled. Sinful sounds left both of their mouths, while he drove his tongue deeper and harder into her, covering himself in her juices, while he felt his cock painfully throbbing inside his pants. “Fuck. Just like that.” She let out with a shaky breath, making Harry laugh against her lips. Trembling vibrations were sent through her body, making the pleasure even more craving. Her words spurred him on even more before he dipped his fingers slowly into her wet core. Juices were instantly covering his ring cladded fingers, while he felt her legs trembling softly, as they were fighting to be open.

Even though he was making sure for her to feel good, his mind was tracing to his plan. He had to make sure that she was distracted enough, so she wouldn’t be able to stop him. That’s why he sucked harder, and his fingers went in and out of her faster and deeper. He felt her walls clenching around his fingers, while her moans began to get louder. It didn’t take him much more till her legs were properly shaking, her hands loosening their grip on his hair and a loud orgasm was given to her by him. Her juices still running down her inner thighs, he slowly lifted himself up from the floor. She was still trying to catch her breath, and he took his sweet time, prepping, even more, kisses on her neck, feeling her fast beating heartbeat.

“You taste so sweet.” He lulled into her ear, her completely oblivious to his hand reaching into his back pocket, revealing a sharp dagger. “Almost as sweet as you smell.” His tongue licked along her pulsating vein, knowing that it’ll stop soon enough. For a final time, he nuzzled his nose into her, letting her scent linger on him for a short time. “So sad, that it’ll all go to waste.”

“What?”

“I’m so sorry.” He said while he gripped her chin between his fingers, looking into her eyes. For a minute it seemed that he was admiring her eyes, but that facade was quickly destroyed, as his dagger cut through that beautiful skin of hers. A heavy whimper left her lips, as blood rushed down her body. An evil smirk evident on him when he watched the life slowly fading from her face.

“Y– Yo– You… asshole.” She stuttered, gripping her neck with her shaky hands while her mouth was open wide.

A deep laugh escaped his mouth, shaking his head. “Not my fault that you’re fooled so easily, my darling.” A wave of guilt overcame him when he saw the dark liquid running down her body, as she tried so desperately to make it stop, and maybe he would’ve tried to help her if he didn’t know what was at stake. No matter how hard he wanted to feel sorry for her, he forbade himself to. Her life was long enough, and her death wasn’t going to be a tragedy, but rather serve a bigger purpose. That’s why all the guilt escaped his body, his eyes turning a stone-cold color before he dipped his fingers into the dark liquid. “Thanks for everything, by the way.” Coordinated, he drew symbols on the walls. “You were much easier than other witches, but no one got me hard as fast as you did. I’ll give you that.” Effortlessly he drew every lines of the rune, he needed, before pressing his palm into the middle of the circle. “I’ll always be grateful.” Thick, sticky blood dripped down his hands when he exhaled deeply through his nostrils. “Nomine Omnes damnatos septem maria lunam, vires me confero.” A burning feeling overcame his body, as fire seemed to run through his veins. A sensation that was painful, yet powering at the same time and he would be lying if he said that he wasn’t addicted to it.

He was addicted to feeling powerful.

He was addicted to being powerful.

Too consumed in his ecstatic state, he completely forgot to keep his eyes on the dying witch. She wasn’t feeling better, in fact, she knew she was taking her last breaths, as she was sliding down the wall, leaving a dark red tail on the white wallpaper with flower patterns. Her shaky fingers drew one rune on her own, trying her best not to mess it up. “Virt– Virtus... omnia laterent... vafer om– omni ma– malo.” She whispered with the last strength inside of her, before pressing her palm on her drawing.

Immediately Harry’s eyes shot towards her, panic rising inside of him at the unknown spell she just cast. “What was this?” But she didn’t respond. Her limbs too weak to move, her eyes rolling back in her head as Harry strutted towards her with heavy steps. “You fucking bitch. What the fuck did you do?” Rapidly he shook her body, but she stayed still, as he felt all his previous power escape her body, leaving him with an empty feeling.

Scared, he looked down at his blood-smeared hands, trying his hardest to do something, anything.

“Lux a flamma usque.” Nothing.

“Ne flux aqua.” Nothing.

“Stone, parva et ipsum.” Nothing again.

Harry furiously shook his head, as he tried to find an explanation for his absence of magic. He didn’t know how to explain it, or how she had done it and most importantly, how to reverse it.

But he knew one thing, he knew he messed up.

With slow but steady steps Y/N walked down the foggy path, playing with the book in her hands while she whistled to an innocent tune as the birds seemed to join her on her walk through the dark forest. Grey clouds were above her, almost threatening to pour rain if she dared to stay outside any longer but that wasn’t one of her concerns. Stubbornly her head was still deeply buried inside her book that she wanted to read since she couldn’t find the time to lately.

It wasn’t necessarily that she hadn’t had time to read, because she did. Her daily routine didn’t take too much of her time and way too often she found herself being bored out of her mind. That’s why she had an impressive collection of books laying around at her cozy place and no matter how fond, or proud, she was of her house, she couldn’t read there. Maybe it was the silence that seemed to haunt her or the fact that she felt extremely lonely as she had no one near her. No neighbors, no family, and not even any human friends. And despite the fact that she didn’t socialite with anyone in that cafe, she felt a little less lonely when she saw the world around her with so many different people, as they went by, not realizing how interesting they were to her. Every single person had their own way of talking, moving, and even radiated different energy but yet, they all lived together in harmony. Or at least as harmonized as possible.

Y/N wanted to be a part of it sometimes, but she knew she would never fit in. There were too many differences between them and her, at least that’s what she told herself whenever she got scared of opening up. She really didn’t know how to. That’s why she always played with the thought of never going back to the cafe but she couldn’t stop when she remembered how her place feels like when she got a minute to herself and was able to drown in her thoughts.

Too often she visited the little space, where the world seemed to come to a halt and nobody dared to speak up or question her antics as she visited that place frequently, even though it wasn’t exactly near her home, or was easy for her to reach. She didn’t even remember when or how she found the cafe but she was convinced that there was no better place for her, if she wanted to feel included, once in her life. No one really talked to her, or at least not more than just a “hello” or “is the seat taken?” but it was enough for her to be a part of the moving crowd.

Her legs were carrying her dreadfully through the path covered with yellow, orange, red, and brown leaves. The world would have seemed so colorful with the birds singing and her footsteps echoing through the ending forest if it weren’t for the fog clouding her vision. But what else could anyone expect from an ordinary autumn day? Y/N was aware of the weather, so she was never surprised by it.

When the crowded trees came to an end and car sounds were getting louder, Y/N lifted her head up from the path, trying her best to spot the cafe that was located not too far away from the main road. Her hair was blown away by the cold breeze, painting her cheeks in a soft color and her hands gripped the hardcover of her romantic novel, as her steps became more eager, knowing well that she was almost at her destination.

It had been too many days since she had the time to visit the never heavily crowded place. Curiosity ate her up from the inside as she thought about her book, yet excitement spread through her body at the same time. She waited so long to finish it and originally it was her plan to have started a new one by now but her cat, Jupiter, got sick and she couldn’t bear to leave him alone. Also, Y/N knew that something had to be up if he got sick and she didn’t know what could’ve thrown the universe out of balance. Her familiar hardly ever got sick, unless something bad was going to happen, or if Y/N was sick herself. They’re true, loyal and helpful companions to a witch and Y/N considered herself lucky to have found hers, as he helped her out more often than she wanted him to be, and she felt save with him.Of course, she still had to be walking on tiptoes, and be aware of her surroundings but at the same time, she couldn’t imagine anything bad coming towards her, as she lived so isolated from everyone else. How could anyone find her anyway?

A strong smell of coffee already filled her lungs when she stood in front of the dimly lit shop, with the big windows greeting her to come inside and the little sign dangling in front of her eyes on the door with the word ‘open’ written over it, made her push the door open. A tiny bell rang out when she stepped foot onto the dark, hardwood floor but no eyes turned to her, as everyone seemed so engrossed in their own world. Disappointment made itself clear when she walked to the barista, while she wondered how it’d feel to be greeted by anyone.

She hadn’t had any real human contact in over a decade, and slowly she started to feel an absence of intimacy, even if it was just a warm smile towards her or a quick ‘hello’, followed by her name. But she couldn’t really blame anyone but herself, as it was her decision to live the way she lives. Or maybe she could blame the universe for making her someone she didn’t want to be, in the first place. Then she’d have never been in this situation and probably left her golden years already behind, while slowly waiting for her turn to leave this earth. She wouldn’t have been a threat but an average human being with friends, pets, and maybe even with children, probably even grandchildren, of her own by now. Often Y/N found herself daydreaming about another world, where she was chosen to be a normal one, and wondered if she’d cause less pain to others. She shouldn’t think that, as many mortals wanted to be in her place, but she wished she was not a witch.

As her brain was showing her an alternative reality where she got everything she ever dreamed of, a painful smile appeared on her face. Isn’t it funny how someone can do anything beyond their imagination and yet feel like she wasn’t capable of doing anything? Y/N really wanted to blame the person out there, who cursed her to be where she was right now. She felt angry thinking about it, and if she were inexperienced she could leash out and do things she was going to regret but she knew herself better and was convinced that a cup of hot chocolate with tiny, pink and white marshmallows in it, would make her anger disappear. Sometimes life really can be that easy.

“What can I get you?” The blonde barista asked behind the counter, while she made sure to give Y/N a warm smile. By the familiar sound of a human voice, Y/N’s ears perked up, just like how Jupiters would. The little gesture was unintentional and she couldn’t stop, because after living with just a cat, her way around people drastically changed. The high voice echoed in her head on replay, as if she was listening to a song she’s heard before, leaving a nostalgic taste on her tongue.

For a moment too long Y/N stared into the barista's eyes before she snapped out of her head and back into reality; a place she wanted to be in so badly. “A chocolate, please. Hot chocolate, I mean.” Quickly, those words rolled off her tongue, as she made sure those were in the right order. Mentally cursing at herself for stuttering and already messing up. She didn’t forget how to speak over the years, but her constant fear of standing out in the crowd gave her anxiety. She just wanted to belong to the normal people, that’s why she repeated that sentence mentally a dozen times before she found the courage to say them out loud, hoping her volume was alright. She didn’t want to be the odd one, something people had always called her and it didn’t matter who said it, because everyone did. From human to witches, everyone. The barista nodded her head, while she turned around to prepare her drink. With studying eyes Y/N observed her every move. They seemed so coordinated and smooth, as if it wouldn’t make her any energy to make a drink and if she didn’t have to think twice about what she was doing. Y/N wanted to be like this; effortless. But that seemed impossible as she remembered how she had forgotten a part of her order, even though it’s always the same and she had practiced that sentence before. With an overly dramatic gasp, Y/N made the blue-eyed barista stop her movements. “And with marshmallows, please.” Slightly Y/N cringed when she heard her soft, whispery and highpitched voice, wondering if she tried too hard to be polite, as she always seemed to plea. Did everyone try to be polite, or was it just her? And by the look the barista gave her, Y/N knew she behaved differently from most people. Was it bad to be polite nowadays?

“Sure.” She only responded as she poured two spoonfuls of tiny marshmallows for her before offering Y/N her drink. She gave the barista a small hint of a smile, paid the drink, and found herself a cozy place to sit in one of the darker corners. Maybe it was best if she didn’t talk, or at least that’s what her anxiety advised her to.

Y/N placed her blue cup on the round table before she opened up her book. She decided diving into the world of her novel would be better than studying people as there weren’t so many in the shop to keep her entertained for a longer period of time. The little cafe was almost empty, besides for the two people working behind the counter, three teenage girls giggling together while staring at their phones, and an old man reading his paper. But Y/N had assumed that, as soon as she saw the dark clouds. Mortals seemed to hate the rain while Y/N didn’t mind getting wet if it meant she could drink her hot chocolate. So, apparently, Y/N valued different things in life.

Before she began reading, she glanced over at her drink, still seeing the hot steam coming from it. She guessed she still had to wait unless she wanted to burn her tongue but she wasn’t so keen on not being able to taste anything for a week. With her fingers, she brushed over the soft page, as she dived in a world, where she could be completely normal without having to fear messing anything up. Maybe that’s why she liked books so much, as the pages were already written and the fate set in stone, nothing she’d do would change the outcome and that gave her a sense of security that life couldn’t give her. Y/N knew every tiny little detail could change everything and that was terrifying if she dwelled too much on it. Carefully she read the words, selected by the author, when the world around her became even quieter as her focus shifted fully into her book but the tiny noises were still hearable, keeping her from drifting away too far from the actual world.

Her eyes were eagerly reading the scene where the hero confessed his feelings for the clueless girl. A scene she had been waiting for since she started reading it. Goosebumps erupted on her skin, even though she never reacted that way. But Y/N was too much into the book to care, else wise she’d be on the lookout for what caused such a reaction out of her. Mortals wouldn’t understand what a blessing and a curse her exaggerated senses were but most of the time Y/N was glad that hers were always on point, as they had saved her from countless situations that could’ve been harmful to her, or Jupiter. And those senses helped her prevent running into her kind.

At least, usually, they do.

When another round of chills ran down her back, she finally let go of her book and let her eyes wander through the small shop, as her initial flee instincts kicked in. But she couldn’t see anything out of the ordinary. Carefully her hand closed the book shut, before her right hand went in to grab the mug, hoping the beverage would calm nerves. When the warm taste of melted chocolate spread on her tongue, the consistency reminded her of softly whipped cream. Usually, this would make her moan quietly in satisfaction, and immediately her tense body would lump into one of the dark, velvet cushions.

But this time her body didn’t relax and the odd feeling didn’t leave the pit of her stomach. What was going on?

In a very quick motion, she put the mug back on the table, before she grabbed her book harshly, as she got ready to get up. Y/N didn’t want to abandon her drink but she knew better to trust her gut than her roaring stomach. With coordinated moves, she quickly approached the door, didn’t even look around the store as the burning sensation became stronger, almost making her feel like being suffocated. Her head was low, and when she felt the material of the door, a sigh escaped her mouth. She really needed to get away from there. When she stepped outside a cold wind whipped her harshly across the face and before she could comprehend what was happening, she bumped into someone.

“I’m so sorry. Are you alright?” The other person let out in a deep, raspy voice, signaling her that it was a man in front of her.

Quickly she nodded her head, at the same time readjusting her book in her hands. “Yes, I’m al–” Her breath got stuck in her throat when she looked into a pair of piercing green eyes. Electricity shot through her veins, although her blood ran cold. Her intuition was never wrong but could it be truly right, right now?

But the energy the man radiated couldn’t be contained and denied. He had to be. And he seemed to have the same thoughts about her, as a wide grin decorated his pink lips. “Hello, comrade.” Her heart sank deeper as her brain was already looking for ways to escape this situation and roaming through the various spells she could cast right now without hesitation. How could she not take the signs seriously? She should’ve known when Jupiter got sick, that something was coming her way but she thought she knew better. How could she? The universe knows everything better, she doesn’t. The color on her face immediately left and her eyes shot wide open, frantically blinking to make sure the situation was actually real, and not a hallucination. “You don’t seem so excited. Did someone take your tongue?” His large hand tried to touch her arm but she flinched away, not amused by his choice of words. Of course, he was a witch. If he wasn’t, he wouldn’t have said that, knowing well that some spells, indeed, require an actual tongue and it was a saying for witches. Y/N knew all about them, as she used to cast those types of spells as well and had to take someone’s tongue, literally had to cut it out of someone’s mouth. Not her proudest moments, she had to admit, but she had done worse if she was being completely honest.

She shook her head. “Who are you? What are you doing here?” Y/N hissed, unintentionally mimicking Jupiter again, as he would do with someone he wasn’t fond of.

As she stared with disbelief into the stranger's eyes, recognition didn’t flicker once. He was unknown to her and she truly wondered how he made his way to such a small town, as most witches didn’t come across her tiny home. Y/N couldn’t even remember when another one of her kind actually visited that place, as most of them decided to live in the city due to the always growing population. And Y/N fully understood why they did it. It was a much nicer and easier way of living, besides it wasn’t the 18th century anymore. Witches don’t have to fly on brooms and they most certainly don’t wear pointy hats. Most would even find it offending, as no witch ever wore a pointy hat, solitary for being one. Why would anyone do that anyway? They looked ridiculous, in her opinion and made witches have no fashion sense, which wasn’t right, as some of them were the biggest designers in this world and a lot more were dressed by them.

“Is that a way to talk to an old friend?” Slowly he tugged at the hem of his black coat and wrapped himself tighter in it, as if he could feel Y/N’s cold stare on his skin, freezing him undeniably. Maybe it was wrong of her to have such a closed-off attitude but she wasn’t well with mortals, and even worse with witches. If it were up to her, she’d give up her powers, as she doomed for them to bring no joy but only misery into the already cruel world. Why make it worse, right?

Confused, she furrowed her eyebrows together. “We’re not friends. I don’t even know you.” Her tongue wet her lips when she clenched her eyes shut at his bright, knowing smile. Confused, Y/N took a few steps back, as she tried her hardest to understand him but she didn’t seem to be good at it. She had met many of her kind, even used to live in a town filled with them in her childhood. In her early adult life, she still kept in touch with them but that was a lifetime ago, at last, that’s what it felt like to her. Even if she knew him, was she supposed to remember every witch she had ever crossed paths with? He couldn’t expect her to, could he?

A laugh escaped his rosy lips. “I guess the potion really worked.” He shook his head as he lowered his gaze towards his shoes before he looked up again and put his balled fists into the pockets of his jacket. “I’m Harry. Harry Styles.” Even though he finally revealed his name she couldn’t find any memories of him. He almost wanted to stretch his hand out to her, for her to shake it but decided against it and let it continue to rest inside the warmth fabric. He figured that she wouldn't be too fond of the gesture, amusing him even more. She’s still just how he had remembered her.

“What potion?” She urged with a raised eyebrow. What was he talking about?

“What potion?” He repeated her question dramatically as if she was supposed to know what he was talking about. “You should know that! This is stuff from junior year, Barky.”

Barky? Y/N furrowed her eyebrow together and closed her eyes shut, trying her hardest to concentrate and find out where she’s heard that nickname before. A nagging feeling crept upon her as if she had heard someone call her that before as if she was supposed to know where, when and who used to call her that. A frown overcame her shy features while she was trying her hardest to remember. With a lot of concentration, memories floated back from her college years and instantly her mouth turned sour, her facial expression bitter and lips sealed together in a tight line. Y/N was certain that she could never get that memory out of her head, as it left a burning mark on her. It was her most embarrassing story from college and if it wasn’t bad enough, it had to be her first real date too. She went out to get some lunch with Dylan, a senior with the softest golden locks she’s ever seen and the perfect smile with the tiny gap between his front teeth, undeniably making him even more charming. She was excited, beyond excited even that he had asked her out. A giddy feeling was consistent in her belly since the minute she woke up on that day, proofing how much she had looked forward to for this date. Y/N couldn’t even tell you when she started crushing on him because to her it felt like all her life she was into him, even though she didn’t know of his existence, as if a part of her knew she was going to meet him. That’s why she was so ecstatic when he had asked her out, even considered it a projection of someone upon her, as many witches were cruel enough to do so. But to her luck, it wasn’t. No one tried to mess with her, or at least not yet. She had gotten ready, even put on her most expensive cologne and her favorite, floral, puff sleeve dress. He had picked her up and everything went well, they were talking, laughing, and even their hands were touching, when Y/N started to bark out of nowhere. It was a sound that only a real dog could ever let out, and it sounded so foreign when she made that noise. Instantly her hand cupped her face, her nails digging into the soft flesh of her warm cheeks. No matter how hard she tried, words wouldn’t leave her mouth, just animalistic sounds, and whenever she tried to be quiet her lips wouldn’t seal. Now thinking back, she realized that someone was missing from that story, making her guess who put her in that situation. It felt like a foggy memory as if she had drunk too much alcohol and blacked out. But she knew she didn’t drink anything. She only remembered being called “Barky” for the rest of her college years, she just couldn’t remember who gave her that nickname.

“Did you–”

“–still don’t know? Let me remind you.” The stranger laughed loudly, almost as if he was mocking her. With those words, he took her hand and placed a purple stone inside. A mild pain increased slowly in her veins when her eyes closed shut. It almost felt like a cramp, everyone tends to get when they’ve been writing for too long, and Y/N knew why. He was feeding her information, memories that he once had erased, appeared before her very own eyes. With every second that passed, more and more she came to a conclusion who the green-eyed boy in front of her was but it didn’t leave her with a smile on her face. No, quite the opposite, as a foul expression decorated her features.

It was him.

When her brain finally registered him, she slapped his hands away immediately, her face scrunching up in disgust. How dare he visit her? How did he even find her? And why? He was the last person she would’ve ever thought of seeing in her life again, but here she was, looking at his amused face with those deep dimples.

“You.” She flared, pointing his finger at his chest. “What the fuck are you doing here?” Her tone was aggressive and feisty, almost as if she had tried to spit fire, like a dragon, and the stranger knew that she could, making him back away slightly. Her demeanor chaged so quickly, that she wasn’t even sure how quiet she usually was.

Defensively, he put his hands up. “Calm down! I was just passing by.”

“Bullshit. You never do anything if it doesn’t benefit you, Styles.”

For a second Harry’s grin disappeared, before he sighed when the intensity of her gaze didn’t diminish. He felt defeated. “Alright.” Slowly he put his hands away. “I’m here for a reason. I need your help–”

“–and you think I would help you?” She shook her head harshly. “You wasted your time coming here. I don’t even know what you were thinking.” Y/N was fully admitting the truth, as she really didn’t understand how she could help him and for him to think that she would, was even more ridiculous. She tried her hardest not to sound bitter but failed miserably as her anger got the best of her. Not only was she furious at him for erasing her memory but also because of everything else he had done to destroy her college experience. For once in her life, she wanted to experience a normal life, and going to college, she thought, would help her to have one. She wasn’t really planning on walking into another witch but when she did run into Harry, she had always been nice to him. He just wasn’t decent enough to be respectful back. In front of mortals, he’d make sure to poke fun at her for the way she looked, acted, and even for her good grades. And when he was alone with her he’d make rats follow her around, let her be invisible, or make her bark on a first date with a mortal. She never understood why he did it, as she was always nice to him. But now, almost forty years later, she came to the conclusion that he was just an asshole, who loved to demolish someone's confidence. And the worst part was, that he was amazing at it. So, yeah, she doesn’t understand why he is standing in front of her with a pleading look.

“Y/N, I’m sorry for everything b–”

“I won’t help you.” She just let out dryly before she looked back at the little cafe. Y/N couldn’t believe how he had to ruin her perfect day and be the reason to waste an amazing cup of hot chocolate. Shaking her head at the universe for making her day so much worse, she started to walk away, hoping that Harry would leave her alone but of course, he didn’t. How could she expect anything else from him?

“Y/N!” He called out her name when he started to follow her around the narrow streets and the dark clouds above them, seconds away from pouring cold rain at them. “Please, you’re the only one who can break curses.”

She laughed loudly. “A curse? Why doesn’t it surprise me that someone would curse Harry Styles?” Her steps slowed down when a thunder erupted from above her but she never stopped walking away. “What have you done to piss someone off like that?”

“It was… a bad date.” He hesitated but Y/N didn’t seem to notice, as she continued to strut away from him, or at least she tried, as Harry seemed to be determined. He wasn‘t going to let her go that easily, much to her dismay.

“Funny how you don't need someone to ruin your date. You can do that all by yourself.” She said, clearly referring to the date he had ruined for her.

“I deserved that but I really need your help. My magic– I can’t use it anymore.” He was begging, something Harry usually never did and never thought of doing ever again. The last time he had begged, was years ago, when he was still a little boy, begging his mother to let him go play outside with the other mortal children when she strictly prohibited it. His lips were quivering, his eyes filled with tears, as he clasped his hands together, while he whined out a series of pleads that were never heard. As a child, he never understood why his mother wouldn’t let him go out, but as he got older, he understood why he wasn’t allowed to. Harry knew his mother never allowed him to, because she didn’t want people to be suspicious if something went wrong and she didn’t want anybody to get hurt, especially those fragile mortals. Meanwhile, Harry was glad, he never made human friends, as it would never go anywhere. They were aging, hurting, and even dying, while Harry aged much slower, was able to heal himself and even death wasn’t lasting. He saw them as baggage, nothing more and why would he purposefully carry something like that around, right?

“Not my problem, if you’re stupid enough to piss off a witch.” Y/N shook her head at him, as she couldn’t believe how dumb a person could be. He must have known that the witch was a powerful one, yet he dared to get close to her, knowing damn well that he wasn’t likable. Hell, Y/N couldn’t understand how so many girls were always walking after him in college. What did they see in a pretentious, stubborn, unfunny, and arrogant narcissist? She guessed it must have been solely his looks, that threw girls to him as mosquitoes did. whenever they saw a brightly shining lamp in the midst of the darkness. “You know not everyone can block off your source, or unbreak the curse.” That was indeed true, as most witches had their areas they were good at. Some liked to make potions, cast spells or break curses.

“That’s why I’m here. I need you.”

Her steps came to an almost immediate halt, before she turned to him on her heel, while her hair strands flew into her face, due to her fast movement. She eyed him up and down irritated before she raised her eyebrow in suspicion. “Your magic seems fine to me. I mean how else did you find me?” Her hands gestured towards his hands as if she was able to see him producing fire or any other magical thing. Y/N was convinced he wasn’t here for that and him losing his magic was just an act. And she wasn’t going to fall for it. She wasn’t going to fall for his childish tricks again.

Awkward about what he could answer her, he scratched his neck and turned his gaze to the floor for a brief moment before regaining his courage. “I searched for your location before this mess.” He said the truth, he did look for her location in beforehand and he knew he could’ve come up with a lie but if she still were the same person from their college days, she’d see through him. A laugh wanted to escape his throat as he thought back to those days when he was convinced of her putting a spell on him. How else was she supposed to know every time he lied? It was impossible for her not to use her magic because no one ever was as good at detecting his lies. And he remembered the day when he had confronted her about it. Another lie was told by him, resulting only in her furrowing her eyebrows, shaking her head, and firmly stating a simple “no”. It made his blood boil, and thinking back he was impressed by her, but he’d never admit it. Harry used to be angry at her. She couldn’t be serious, could she? She had to be right about him, every fucking time. That’s when he snapped, pushed her towards the nearest wall, and asked her through gritted teeth how she knew that. And what followed, shocked him. Not only did she not back down, or get intimidated by him but revealed how he acted whenever he lied. She confessed how she noticed him running his thumb over his mermaid tattoo whenever he lied, and how he wasn’t able to look into her eyes. She was so certain, and Harry would’ve loved to deny it, but he didn’t know better himself. Did he do that? Really? And even now he catches himself, doing exactly what she knew so many years ago. It was awfully confusing to him, how a stuck up, goody-two-shoes saw that, and nobody else did, even when they knew him longer and better.

“What? Why?” Curiosity was reflected in her eyes when she pulled her eyebrows together.

“I–”

“–you’re such a stalker, you know that? We haven’t seen each other in– like what– almost forty years and you still look for me?” She interrupted him before he even got the chance to lie and for a split second, he was relieved about that. She didn’t trust her gut feeling, because it always seemed to be so painfully correct. Wildly, she gestured with her arms, making Harry wonder what she was trying to say when to her it seemed so clear. She was gesturing towards her hometown, pointing at her surroundings, that she was familiar with, and not he. Why would he be interested in looking for her anyway? They never talked to each other, unless they were forced to and back then they weren’t friends. What reason could he possibly have to know her location? And if he said that he wanted to visit her due to him missing her, she’d laugh in his face, only stopping when she was close to suffocating. Never would he miss her, she’d rather believe the devil visiting her for a cup of tea.

“Forty years means nothing to us. We’re not human.” He sighed, dodging her question, as she was busy overthinking what just happened when she only wanted to visit her favorite cafe for a hot chocolate. Did the devil really hate her so much to put her in such misery? Wasn’t she allowed to forget about this arrogant witch, whose good looks all went to waste due to his obnoxious and unpleasant character? If she were powerful enough she’d block his magic source herself and he fully understood whoever did this to him. Harry probably deserved to lose whatever made him a witch, something he was so proud of being. He always bragged about his magic, bragged about how he was so much more powerful than those human beings, and used various spells to entertain a party crowd, to gain popularity. It gave him strength, knowing that he was above them, while Y/N hated it. Because whenever a witch came along, the story always ended with blood and tears and she was sick of being the cause of someone’s tears, let alone death. She wanted to be a mortal and would like to experience her magic source getting blocked. She’d feel like a mortal, just like he did no– wait, he was like a mortal right now, right?

“You’re like one right now, aren’t you?” An evil smirk plastered across her face, finally processing and understanding how helpless Harry was. But she didn’t feel pity, she was rather amused at his situation. It was even kind of poetic, considering how much he loved to be a witch. And now she could do anything to him, and he would fully be defeated by her with no chance of seeking revenge or defending himself. “I mean I could do anything to you and you wouldn’t be able to defend yourself, right?”

“Y/N.” He warned her, his voice stern and a frown overshadowing his charming features.

“Maybe you’d like to live like a mouse, or are you interested in losing your voice?” She turned around and began to walk away while thinking about what she might do to him. Excitement taking over her, making her voice rise a few octaves, her eyes sparkling and her fingers gripping her book harder. A part of her knew that she was just messing around with him but it didn’t stop her from imagining how great it would be, seeing him as a mouse or never having to hear his obnoxious voice again, that sounded too attractive for his asshole persona.

“Y/N, plea–”

“–no wait! How do you feel about being blind? I think that could be an amazing experience for you. Then you could focus more on your other sen–”

“–oh, for fucks sake! Don’t even think about it, unless you want to lose your familiar.” His voice sounded warning, almost daring her to continue with her schemes. When he saw her shocked expression, he slowly gained his usual cockiness again, knowing well that even without his powers, he still had the upper hand. Thank god, he never did anything without a plan.

A cold shiver ran down her spine and nervously her mouth popped open, as she tried to breathe steadily. “What did you just say?” She asked, not believing how quiet her voice had gotten and not understanding how he’d dare to do something like this to Jupiter, her cat, her familiar, for crying out loud. He knew what it meant if a familiar dies, yet he was willing to do that to her. How dare he?

“Is this how fast I can get you speechless, love?” He strapped his tongue, before grinning widely at her shocked expression.

“What the fuck did you do? What have you done to Jupiter?” She hissed when he pointed his finger towards her, to signal her to be quiet.

He shrugged his shoulders. “Nothing that can’t be fixed. It’s just a little bit of poison. I even have the antidote and I’m nice enough to give it to you. Only if you help me, that is.”

“You son of a bi–”

“–choose your next words wisely unless you want your cat to die.” She stayed quiet, biting on her lip harshly to let him finish talking. “That’s what I thought. So, are you interested in helping me out?”

“Fuck you.” Y/N insulted him, as she looked away, furiously crossing her arms over her chest. For a moment Harry only stared at her, waiting for an actual answer. But she didn’t find the right words to say, not even saying a “yes”, neither a “no”. He really got her trapped, didn’t he? Jupiter will die without an antidote and she was sure she could make one on her own, but she didn’t know what poison he had used on her. It would take her forever to cure her cat, might even take her too long.

He laughed at her silence as she was defeated and happily whistled in her face. “I’ll come around tomorrow evening. Be prepared.” With that he walked away elegantly, right before the heavy rain started pouring from the clouds, drenching Y/N as she watched him walk back into the cafe. Anger, annoyance, and worries clouded her mind, making it impossible for her to think straight. How was he able to put her in such a situation? What had he done to Jupiter? Will she be able to break his spell? Many questions ran through her head but no answers could be found. Even though she wasn’t able to form a proper sentence, she was determined to get the antidote, and then she was going to curse Harry into the pits of hell. Literally.

Y/N hated it, she hated it so much. Since she came back home yesterday, her clothes soaking wet from the rain, a headache haunting her ability to think properly, and with a wave of undeniable anger, she felt like vomiting, crying, and even punching the walls till she had splitters in her knuckles. How did this happen to her?

She barely had any contact with anyone, whether it was mortals or anyone of her kind.

She was always alone, isolated herself from the danger, and kept others safe by not walking around recklessly.

Y/N only used magic when it was absolutely necessary and even her familiar, Jupiter, started to get bored by her lack of action in life. She wasn’t necessarily happy with the way she lived, as she slowly fell into disrepair but she’d rather go nuts in her own home than risk people’s lives or having a witch, or a hunter, trying to kill her. Why was it so hard for the universe to understand that she only wanted a peaceful life? Wasn’t her world balanced enough? Did she really need this kind of drama? And from all the witches that could have come to her, it really had to be him? Harry fucking Styles, who used to be her personal bully for no goddamn reason in her younger, more naive years. It felt like a sick joke to her and an unfunny one at that. If it were up to her, she would’ve never seen his ass ever again after graduating from college, and she was good at hiding, considering how small the world is if you’ve such a long life. You never know who you might run into, and she was good at dodging unwanted guests for 40 years. No one ever visited her, she couldn’t even remember when someone actually came over and she liked that, as she loved to not have her private space invaded.

But here she is now, sitting next to an arrogant son of a bitch, who had a huge grin on his face while staring directly into her eyes. He truly loved holidng her gaze and she didn’t know what to think of it.

But one thing she knew for certaon; fuck the universe. It never brought her any good anyway.

“Nice place you’ve got.” He examined her living room thoroughly, as he was sitting on her yellow fabric couch. “A little… obsolete maybe.” His eyes wandered from her wooden ceiling to her dark, big windows to her gigantic bookshelf that took up an entire wall. He was fascinated seeing that she still reads so much. Harry remembered how he would sometimes see her in the library, nose deep buried in a book but he would’ve never guessed what an impressive collection she has at home. There were not only books for witches but also books for mortals that only served the purpose of entertainment. Harry used to read those too, especially Charles Bukowski, but lately, he found himself less interested in them. Maybe it was because he had other plans these days or that he learned a long time ago that those stories don’t even exist for mortals. So how could he ever live in such a fantasy?

His hand touched one of the many green plants in her house when she slapped his hands away before answering him. “It’s cozy, not obsolete!” She put the plant back to its place, patting the leave that he was just touching, making him chuckle. She was ridiculous to him. It was just a plant and not an animal or child he had offended and now needed some consulting. “Besides, don't touch anything.” Silently, she rolled her eyes at him, slowly rubbing her feet on the colorful rug underneath her, warming them as the white socks didn’t seem to do much. No matter what someone said about her place, she loved it. It was small, cozy and she had a big garden with various vegetables, fruits, and flowers and a small pond, where ducks would find their way in, so Y/N could feed them with her daily, freshly baked bread. She truly loved the way she lived, but she also had to admit that it got cold very quickly once the temperatures start dropping, and if she were completely honest, it could get lonely, as well.

“How many books do you have?” He asked, nodding towards the shelf with his head. “Must be a million.” Harry exaggerated, as he opened up his arms widely with a goofy smile, knowing it would annoy her. His dazzling green eyes were watching her intensely, as he tried to point out differences from when he had met her for the first time. She still looked the same, given to their slow aging, but even the way she walked, talked, or presented herself seemed to be so awfully similar. But she seemed closed off, as if she built up thick walls around her, not letting anyone peek inside. He remembered how back then, she was a bubbly, lively, and friendly girl, who seemed so excited to learn anything about the world, whether it was the supernatural or the human one. She never kept anything to herself, as she was always talking about her day or plans and sometimes it really annoyed him. He just didn’t understand how someone can be so happy to be alive and have this much energy inside of them? While he was still unsure about how she managed to be so overjoyed, he was more concerned about what had happened to her, which made her change so drastically. Who could change someone so much? And as bad he tried to suppress thoughts, he wondered if it was his influence, or has she changed much later after meeting him?

“No wonder why you failed math twice. That’s not even near a million.” She rolled her eyes at him, at his overly annoying attitude that he always made sure to show. Something about him made her so angry, that she had to bite the inside of her cheeks to keep the degrading names to herself. She needed the antidote and when she saw Jupiter, his frustrating face suddenly wasn’t enough to make her mad anymore, or at least till he opened his mouth again.

“I was joking, darling.”

“I wasn’t.” She dryly replied and dared to stare at him longer than she had intended. Y/N couldn’t believe how he still was the same person after 4p years. He should’ve matured a bit or learned how to read the room and know his place but he never did, apparently. Or she has never changed and he still knew exactly how to make her erupt like a volcano.

Awkwardly, he touched his neck, blowing the hot air inside his lungs out, while he nervously looked around her house, when he felt the intensity of her glare on him. Back then, she would’ve walked away and ignored him without giving him a dirty look. She truly wasn’t how she used to be and he wasn’t sure if it was a good thing or not. “Alright, maybe we should start working?” It surprised him seeing her be so rude back when she used to talk with professors after class and never interrupt them, even if she really had to be somewhere else. Y/N would patiently listen, as she hated to make people feel uncomfortable. That’s why Harry raised his eyebrows up his forehead, forming lines on his forehead. She was clearly not in the mood to catch up, neither did she like his jokes, so he might as well do what he needed her for. He needed her to break the curse, for now, even if she wasn’t too thrilled to see him

“Sure. The sooner we’re done, the faster you can leave.” Her voice had grown so cold, not the way how she used to hum every single one of her words, as if she was a bird singing in the early morning hours while basking in the golden sun rays. But it didn’t stop him from trying to amuse her. Who knows how many hours they’d be forced to spend together, so they might as well try to somewhat get along, right? Maybe even give it a shot to reminisce about their old, shared days.

“Leave? I thought about sticking around for a while. It’s quite a nice town, with very interesting people.” When the word “interesting” had left his mouth, he winked at her, making her blood boil stronger and roll her eyes back harder, wishing they’d get stuck, so she wasn’t forced to look into his enormous grin, knowing that’s all it takes for him to piss her off. “Maybe I could get a house next to yours? Just a little bit more modern, to throw parties and stuff.” Even though Harry didn’t like parties too much, or at least not as much as he used to, he knew that she hated them. Even back in college she hardly ever went to one, just once, for unknown reasons to him, she decided to turn up for a frat party one of his friends had hosted on a warm summer night. He remembered it clearly, even remembered the way she looked, what she wore and if he concentrated hard enough he was able to smell her hypnotizingly sweet scent that she was wearing that day. His heart painfully started beating faster in his ribcage while he thought about everything that had happened that night and wondered how everything turned so sour afterward. It was a shame.

Y/N snorted. “Do that and I’ll shove a frog down your throat.” She was being completely serious, considering the harsh tone of her voice and the cold stare she gave him. How was he so good at getting under her skin? And it was worse knowing that she wanted so badly to brush the perfect curl away from his handsome face, so she could have a better look at him. No matter how he had treated her in the past, she had to admit that his looks could charm anyone. Well, almost. She wasn’t going to get fooled by him again and the way his smile and those sparkly eyes seemed to weaken her knees. But she guessed that her reaction was expected. After all, she was just a witch with feelings and desires and he was a handsome man, who would’ve been perfect to live out a fantasy of hers if he could keep his mouth shut for once.

“I’d like to see you try, Barky.” He laughed.

“Stop calling me that!”

“Or what?” Harry said that in the most playful way he could, intensifying his stare as his smile turned into a shitfaced and lopsided grin. But Y/N had not seen this as playful.

Y/N folded her arms in front of her chest and snorted loudly with her tongue. “Are you threatening me? Because if so, you can kiss your magic goodbye.” A burning sensation brewed inside her when he was still grinning, not even an ounce of remorse flickering in his green orbs.

Harry bitched with his shoulders as if it wasn't a big deal, because he knew exactly that he had the upper hand. “And you can kiss your Julius– Juniper, or something– goodbye.” While he was trying to remember the name of her precious cat, she frowned deeper, forming multiple wrinkle lines on her forehead. What was going to happen to her precious familiar if Y/N wouldn’t help him? She’d have to watch Jupiter suffer and eventually die because she wouldn’t find an antidote in time. Only Harry could provide her with that and no matter how naive and dense Y/N looked, she wasn’t and she understood the situation well.

“Jupiter, you asshole. His name’s Jupiter.” She spits as if venom was dancing on her tongue and for a minute she wished it was to be something poisonous. Maybe she was being a little bit dramatic, knowing that she could easily drink one of her toxicants, whenever she wanted the death to knock on her door, so she could leave Harry startled and shocked. But would Harry be surprised when he knew that every witch tended to be dramatic and stubborn? “Why would you do that? What have you done to him? He’s been sick for days now!”

“Not telling yet.”

“Why not? You’re already here and I’m trying to help you!” Furiously she pointed at the many books laying in front of them, that were kept wide open. “What else would you need?”

He laughed a humorless laugh and shook her head as if she was a small child who did not understand the most understandable things in the world. “Because once I give you the antidote, I won’t have the upper hand and I don’t really trust you.” He explained in a monotone voice.

She sighed. “The feeling’s mutual.” Y/N bit her tongue and rolled her eyes. She truly didn’t trust him, for a good reason, as her distrust and dislike were established during their shared college years.

“Well, I–“

“–can we just get started, please? I wasn’t keeping in touch with you for a reason and this here” She pointed her finger between the two. “is something I never wanted to happen and I was glad it didn’t in the past 40 years.” Surprised, Y/N flinched at her own words, as she realized how harsh she sounded. Even though she was being sincere, she wondered if she was taking it too far? Was she being petty? After all, he never physically hurt her, he just loved to poke fun at her when they were a little bit younger and still does, as it amused him seeing her so furious.

But the longer he watched her move around her, the more he understood how far she dislikes actually went and if he didn’t know her better, he’d say that she hated him. Harry couldn’t deny it but he actually felt offended and tried hard not to scoff. What has he ever done to her for her to hate him like that? Maybe he was being mean sometimes or liked to poke fun at her but was he really that bad?

Hesitantly he simply nodded his head when he tried to remember their college years. His heartbeat quickened when he thought back to that one night however he fast to lock his thoughts away. She wasn’t thinking of the incident 40 years ago and it probably still doesn’t have any effect on her now. It still didn’t change the fact that she had hurt him, not for her lack of response, but how she led him on.

“Here are my books, read your way through and let me know if you find anything interesting.” She tossed a couple of more books towards him, purposefully hitting the couch next to him before she turned her back towards him and started to make herself comfortable on her rug.

“You can sit on the couch. I’ll go sit on the floor.” Harry felt stupid saying that, because there was clearly enough space for her to sit, yet she chose to take a seat on the cold and uncomfortable-looking floor that was decorated with the ugliest rug Harry had ever seen. He didn’t like the plattern, nor the obnoxious colors, as they didn’t seem to mash well together.

He wouldn’t mind her sitting next to him but if she did, he wasn’t going to force her, that’s why he chose to watch her be so cramped on her colorful carpet.

She didn’t look up but shook her head before fully burying her face into one of her books and shielding her face completely from Harry.

He sighed, rubbed at his temples, and tried to read the many pages of the book that was laying on his lap but he couldn’t concentrate with the thick tension lingering in the air. He swears he could cut it with a knife, or at least that’s how it felt to him and if he had to guess; she probably didn’t feel better.

Harry stared at her while she was engulfed in her book, wondering if he could ease the situation. Y/N looked so peaceful, not the rude person she has become but her younger and innocent self. Somehow it eased her knowing that she had lowered the book again. “Do you remember college?” The words already bubbled out of his mouth with no time for him to react.

She rolled her eyes but never let go of her book. “Is our history going to help your dilem–“

“–no. But do you remember? Because I do.” He urged, putting the book on the small coffee table.

Y/N wanted to ignore him but somehow she was intrigued to know what he was going to say. “No, do you?”

For a second, insecurity flickered its way through his brain. Did she actually not remember or was she messing with him? His intuition always knew best that’s why he guessed she knew, even if his brain tried to tell him otherwise. She had to, or at least that’s what he told himself because he didn’t want to be the only still thinking about them. “Yeah, I do. At least most of it.”

“Really? Like what?” She raised her eyebrow and mirrored his movements by putting her book away as well and crossed her legs like a pretzel to be more comfortable.

“I remembered you spilling your coffee on my journal.” He remembered the day so clearly. They were at the nearest coffee shop, the hot spot for the caffeine-addicted young adults with a lack of sleep, when space was crowded and loud and nobody seemed to spend any more than a few minutes, except for them. Most people didn’t use the shop to study, at least not during the rush hours but somehow the two witches did and ended up having to share the booth, where the WiFi connection was the best. Harry was writing his notes into his little journal while Y/N furiously tapped with her pen against her computer, trying her hardest to find the answer to one of her math problems. She was stressed and Harry could see that clearly by the crease between her brows, the way she pursed her lips, and bounced her left leg up and down quickly. Whenever she’d look up he’d try to look away and it seemed she didn’t catch him staring at her. He had to admit, he always found her quite beautiful, it was hard not to. She had pretty hair, that he wanted to comb through with his hand, a unique nose that fitted her face perfectly, and those mesmerizing eyes that he could get lost in. Something about her seemed so magical and now thinking back, he had to laugh. It’s a bit ironic, isn’t it? He slowly put himself back into reality, catching her embarrassed face in front of her and when she tried to defend herself, he put his hand up to silence her. “I didn’t mind it.” And he really didn’t. Harry guessed that she was already having a really bad day and excitedly knocked her drink on his journal when she just wanted to put her pen back into her purple pencil case. When Harry saw that she wanted to leave, disappointment overcame him as he hadn’t found the guts to talk to her, after the hour or so they’d spent sitting silently next to each other. So in a way, he was glad she was that clumsy because it gave them a reason to talk to each other. And they did, much longer than both of them would’ve expected since they were strangers.

“Or I remember how you bought me something for my birthday.” This had happened a couple of weeks later when he was having a bad day. His alarm didn’t set off, making him oversleep and miss his first period when he needed the attendance so badly to pass the class. He still tried to get ready but found the guy from last night, still sleeping in his bed. He didn’t mind them staying over but he just wasn’t used to that, as most of them would rush out the room while he was still resting, and to his nonexistent luck, he woke up when Harry was trying to brush his teeth with the tiny amount that was left in his tube. He had to go grocery shopping again. Harry remembered that day so clearly, as big snowflakes fell from the sky, blinding him, the minute he stepped out of his place. Frustrated he had kicked a bin outside when he saw Y/N approach. From the corner of his eye, he fought a glimpse of her red scarf, that practically was covering her face, as the flushed cheeks indicated that she was freezing.

She shrugged her shoulders, trying to play coy. “Everybody would’ve done that.”

“My friends didn’t.” Harry rolled his eyes when he thought of the jerks he used to be friends with and slightly wondered what they were doing now, as they had gotten close to their retirement now. He wondered if they already had grandchildren and if they still had the same childish attitude as they used to forty years ago. They were the reason why Y/N left Harry’s place upset that day. After giving him a ring that she had found in the thrift store, thinking that Harry would like it and fire a minute she could’ve sworn he liked it but the second his friends approached, he had put the ring in his pocket and shushed her away.

Y/N laughed bitterly when she looked at her lap, where both of her hands were placed. “You didn’t like my present anyways.” Her thumbs were quietly battling each other when Harry swallowed a big clump down his throat. He knew what Y/N was referring to and he felt so guilty about it.

Harry shook his head. “No! No, I did it’s just–”

“–I wasn’t popular enough.” She looked him in the eye again, hoping she’d find a tiny piece of him looking at her as if she was crazy, and that it wasn’t his reason to never wear the ring in public. But he didn’t. He looked more guilty than ever and it didn’t make Y/N feel better. When he tried to speak, Y/N cut him off quickly, as she didn’t want to talk about it anymore. Enough was said and done anyway. “Don’t worry I get. How could we ever be friends, right? I’m just boring old Y/N, nothing special or someone to remember.”

He shook his head harshly. “But I do.” Slightly Harry hesitated before he continued talking, as he wasn’t sure how she’d react. “I remember our night together, as well. Actually, that must be my favorite memory of ours.” He confessed, biting his lip from talking too much about it. It was embarrassing for him to admit it, but he remembered it so clearly that it could’ve happened just a few hours ago. How he wished it had happened just a few hours ago, giving him the time to make it right this time around.

But he couldn’t, so all he was able to do was reminisce the memory.

It was an average night, another frat party hosted by one of his friends. People getting drunk. Some making out and others dancing the night away, when he had seen her. His mouth flew open, not because of the way she looked but because she was at a party, which he had never seen her before. That’s why he didn’t think twice before he tasted up to her, to make sure she was alright and wasn’t just lost. When she reassured him that she was alright, a tingly feeling didn’t leave his body and he wondered if she was there because of him. And what happened afterward made him think that she was, as kisses were shared and their hands were busy with exploring each other’s bodies, finding the sweet spots that would make each other weak. He never knew lips could taste so sweet, making him so addicted to her taste and even after they were done, he later in bed next to her, holding her close to his chest and admiring her beauty. She felt so unreal and he couldn’t believe what had just happened, as she always seemed like the shy girl who would never make a move but Harry was glad she did because he felt too insecure to do it also.

But now he wondered if the night was truly a good idea when he saw her shocked expression. How did they end up here?

“Of course you do! You only have a one-track mind! But I do not and I remember you ruining my first date, I remember you making me trip over my own feet and falling onto my face in front of everyone and I also remember you being an asshole and making fun of me for everything I’ve done with your friends! You made me an outcast, more than I already felt that I was.” Her voice was a lot louder than before and a vein popped up on her neck, indicating the anger inside of her. Furiously she waved her arms around, as he watched her in shock. Why did he mention that? It was already embarrassing enough for her to know that she only went there for him. “You know what? Leave. I’ll find something on my own and I’ll let you know once I do.”

“Y/N–“

“–leave, before I make you.” Her voice was stern, and she coldly watched him leave with an apologetic look in his eyes but she didn’t care. How dare he bring that night up when he was the one denying ever sleeping with her in front of everyone and made her feel as if she was being used? Whatever, or however, it led to them clinging to each other’s bodies breathlessly, Y/N knew it wasn’t going to happen again.

Guilt. That’s all Y/N felt in that moment, as guilt seemed to eat her up from the inside while she was caressing a sick Jupiter. His head was laid on her couch, while his shortness of breath took even more of his energy away. He hardly made any noises or moved around the house or the garden, worrying Y/N more.

That’s why she, partly, felt guilty. Maybe she shouldn’t have let her anger take the upper hand and just worked this out with Harry. Maybe then Jupiter would be better now.

The other part wondered why she had been so rude to him. After all, she was used to him poking fun at her but she didn’t think he’d bring up that night. It was a one-time thing, even Harry said so the day after and Y/N learned to accept it along the way. If it never was anything eventful to him, then how dare he say that he remembered the night the best?

“How are you doing, baby?” Y/N shushed when he buried his face deeper into the soft surface, while her fingers massaged small circles into the back of his head. Usually, he would have responded to her by melting into her touch or perking his ears by, solely because of her voice. But right now he didn’t even move, only letting the pressure of her hand soothe him. “Not great?” She asked, hoping for a clear answer to an obvious question. When he didn’t reply either, her heart sank deeper into the pits of her stomach.

She can’t lose him. Not only was he her little helper, but also the only companion she had.

That’s why Harry appeared a little while later at her front doorstep, with his usual grin but if she didn’t know any better she’d say she found guilt in his eyes. Even if it was just the tiniest bit.

“Couldn’t stay away from me, could you?” He asked, trying to mask his urge to apologize away. The way she seemed so stressed, made him feel guilty. Because after all, it was his fault. It was his doing. If it wasn’t for him, she would’ve lived her life the way she’d before with no disturbance and she wouldn’t constantly form those worry wrinkles on her forehead.

She scoffed. “I did it for forty years before you showed up on my doorsteps.” Dangerously she pointed her finger at his chest and then at herself, before sliding the door wider open, so he could walk in. With big footsteps, he strutted his way back inside her cozy living room, which seemed to be a lot warmer than it had been the last time, as the fireplace seemed to be lit and the fresh smell of cinnamon lingered in the air.

“That’s true.” He hesitantly agreed with her as he watched her walk into her little kitchen, where the door was wide open, revealing a tea kettle on the stove. Harry guessed that’s where the cinnamon scent came from. His eyes lingered on her, as he watched her carefully filling up two cups. With her hands, she pushed her silky hair behind her ears, as the ponytail couldn’t keep every strand from her face. He wondered why she called him again when the past days he has been doubting ever hearing from her again. But the answer was as clear as day, when he saw the sick cat laying on the couch, crouched into a ball, with no intention of moving. Now he felt guilty when he saw the innocent animal suffering from his consequences. His cold rings made a sound when they came in contact, as he formed a fist, to keep his emotions at bay. He has become cruel, hasn’t he? But he already knew that when he didn’t flinch when it came to killing other witches. It’s almost scary to think how easy it was to take someone’s life and that he had taken multiple. Would she ever believe him, if he’d confess that to her or would Y/N think that he was bluffing? Either way, Harry knew that he had done those cruel crimes and a part of him will never forgive himself, even though he didn’t do it because of an unsaturated bloodlust but because he needed their powers to complete a spell. A spell, that would bring justice to people who didn’t deserve to die yet. A bit hypocritical, isn’t it? He wanted to bring people back while he killed others. How could he ever judge whose life is more worth than the other? Yet, he did it.

To soothe his throbbing headache, that always formed whenever he overthinks too much, he tried to rub the kitty's ears, hoping to get a reaction from him. But he didn’t do anything, besides breathing, and he was shocked when he didn’t even fight him back. He was that powerless and Harry had to swallow a big lump down his throat. Jupiter needed the antidote. Fast.

No wonder why Y/N hated him. If she’d done something like this to his familiar, Millie, a beautiful bat, he would’ve gone crazy. She was his companion, the one that occasionally saved his ass from getting hurt. So maybe he deserved to feel guilty for putting Y/N and her cat through that, but Y/N wasn’t even aware of his feelings when he was so good at masking them away. Especially now when she saw Harry touching Jupiter, while she brought both of them a cup of tea. Instantly she tensed up, alarmed if he tried to do something worse to him because at this point she couldn’t read his intentions. Or ever, if Y/N was being honest.

She was ready to throw the burning hot tea at Harry if she had to and she wasn’t going to hesitate. He wouldn’t get away with worsening Jupiter’s state, as Y/N constantly feared how much longer he had till his breathing would stop.

But to his luck, he didn’t harm the cat, instead, he softly caressed the white fur and slowly rubbed smooth circles onto his skin.

Usually, Y/N would be in awe, staring at such an adorable interaction but her mouth turned sour when she saw his satisfied face. It bothered her how he looked so careless while doing so. Doesn’t he feel any empathy for the sick cat? Does he think that that'll make everything better?

“Don’t touch him.” Y/N only let him know, catching him off guard as he didn’t hear her approaching him. He pulled his hand away from him, dividing his attention to her, as she put the white cup on the coffee table. A tiny drop fell from the porcelain and landed right on her black jeans but she didn’t seem to notice when she took a seat opposite of Harry, creating some distance. Not as much as she did previously but enough for bystanders to see her obvious dislike towards him. “He’s feeling bad enough.”

“I wasn’t try–”

“–wasn’t trying to what? Kill him this time around?” She scoffed, as she rolled her eyes at him. There was no excuse for why he did what he did because if Jupiter would die, it would leave Y/N completely alone, with no little helper or her magical companion. Of course, there had been witches who had lost their familiars, and most of them came out just fine but it’ll take time to get over such a heavy loss and it’ll take a while to fix the toll that it took on their magic. Besides, Y/N would be completely alone. She wasn’t surrounded by family or friends, she was already lonely but without him, she’d simply run wild. To talk to no one seemed like such a bad nightmare and she couldn’t imagine being left alone with her thoughts all the time.

Harry sighed, when he rubbed his sweaty hands on his brown, baggy pants, trying so hard to find the right words and he immediately came up with good excuses, threats and even lies but when he looked into her eyes, they had gone down the drain. Something about her made his heartbeat pick up on speed, and somehow he felt nervous. Something he hadn’t felt in a very long time and it scared it but he wasn’t really shocked. He had feared when he came to her that she’d still have the same effect on him as she did back in their college years and he hated it.

It had been 40 years, and he still couldn’t deny the warmth that grasped him when he caught a glimpse of her. What was wrong with him? After all, no one ever left behind such a lasting image but somehow, the once shy girl he had gotten to know for three years, did.

“I know this may not mean a lot to you but I promise” He stopped to grasp her hand. His movements were too fast for Y/N to see them coming, catching her clearly off guard which contributed to him clutching her hand tightly, just for a second. “I promise, I won’t let him die.” For a moment she considered looking away from him, ignoring him or even making her disappear but the earnestness in his voice changed her mind and she forced herself to look into his green eyes. The usual harshness or playfulness was nowhere to be seen, he looked rather soft, rather vulnerable, she may even dare to say so.

Slowly she nodded, steadying her breath as her mind was trying to catch up on everything that had happened. After 40 years the guy, whom she was madly in love with in college, comes back. But he had also rejected her and poisoned her familiar on purpose to get her help him.

This sounded like a cheap, Halloween episode of a telenovela and somehow her head started hurting when she thought of it like that. Her life was truly crazy and she couldn’t stop herself from blaming him for bringing her all the crazy.

Harry still held her hands tightly, their legs were touching each other, due to his scooting closer to her and when he saw her open her mouth, he hoped he’d forgive her, as foolish as it may sound. “Over there.” Was all she said breathlessly, even a little bit irritated.

He furrowed his eyebrows confused. “What?”

“The books are over there.” She let go of his hand, awkwardly coughing to mask her embarrassment away and point towards her bookshelf.

Of course she wasn’t going to forgive him, but he couldn’t blame her. He wasn’t sure if he was going to forgive himself, after everything but why would it matter? His souls belonged in hell from the start. He’d burn nevertheless when his time comes. “I know.” He laughed. “I can see them.” His intense stare made her feel exposed and the smell of his cologne gave her a dejavu, so she stood up quickly to run towards her shelf. He still smelled the same, she noticed and she wondered if he still used the same cologne or if it was just the way he usually smelled. Either way it felt too intimate for her own liking.

“No, I’d been searching on my own and I think we can narrow your problem down to those books. They’re our best shot at finding a way to lift the curse. I think.” She really hoped she was right, not only for Jupiter’s sake but also because of her own. She pointed her fingers towards a section of books and when Harry stepped closer his eyes widened.

“Don’t you think I need more enhanced books?” He scoffed, crossing his arms in front of her chest. Was she being serious when she picked those? Most witches used those for practice, for jokes to mess with others, not to lift curses. It couldn’t be so easy, could it?

She shrugged her shoulders, when she picked one up and walked towards her couch again. “I don’t think so. You said, she used a rune, right?” Reluctantly he nodded. “Then it wasn’t a strong spell, rather something quick that can be broken easier than cursing rituals. If she meant for you to never use magic again, then she would’ve done something else.” Y/N argued, while he did not try to get the last word by correcting her. She most likely wanted to harm him, she just didn’t have the time. After all, she was dying but Y/N didn’t need to know that. “Besides how stubborn does she have to be over a bad date, right?”

A small laugh escaped Harry’s plush lips at her statement. “We witches are very stubborn. It’s in our nature, I suppose.” Y/N truly had no idea what Harry was capable of and that relieved him because he’d rather be a bully than a murderer, even if he had his reasons. She wouldn’t understand him and maybe, just maybe, he wouldn’t understand himself either if he could think rationally.

“I guess so.” Y/N murmured when she felt attacked, even though he didn’t talk in a teasing manner, nor was he looking judgmentally at her. Yet she wondered if he was referring to their incidents and how she still held a grudge over him. Was she taking it too far? She lowered her gaze, when Harry’s grin dropped.

“Di–”

“–we should get started!” And with those words she opened the one in her hand quickly before she started reading, or at least she was good at pretending to read.

Harry sighed, when she didn’t look up anymore and confusion rushed over his body. He only saw her tensing up and her eyes opening widely, signaling that she was uncomfortable. Did he say something wrong? He really wanted to find out what just happened and what he had missed but he knew he wouldn’t find any answers, knowing how confusing she was. He didn’t even get answers from over 40 years ago and he wasn’t going to get any now. That’s why he dropped the topic, grabbed a book and made himself comfortable, in hopes to find the solution to his dilemma.

As he was trying to read, he heard the cat breathing harshly that somehow matched Y/N’s and for some time, she enjoyed his company, just the way she enjoyed the company of strangers in a cafe, whenever she was there to read.d It made the words roll off her tongue so much easier. For a moment too long he let his gaze linger, softening whenever a crease would form between her eyebrows, as she started to overthink, since she didn’t know why he was looking at her. Did he think she was weird, or even odd? In college everyone used to refer to her as the weird misfit. But little did she know, that Harry never saw her in that way and many others didn’t either.

Though she knew what he was here for and what else he still had to get, something inside of him started twisting, letting his tummy do backflips. Somehow he remembered their old days together and he wondered if she still liked her fruit to be cut in little squares and if she still thought that Charles Dickens books were all too dense and dry, or if she had changed her mind. There was so much he didn’t know bout her that once came to him so naturally and even though he never tried to reach out to her, he felt guilt for everything that went wrong. Sometimes he wondered if anything would be different now if he had spoken up and never listened to his friends. He wished he had enough time to find a way to turn back time and make everything right and he could only hope that Y/N would do the same, if she had the chance to. But he figured it wasn’t of any importance as he had something else planned for her future already.

“Why are you staring at me?” She suddenly asked, breaking the silence. “I can’t read like that.” Her voice was calm with a tiny bit of annoyance. After all, she was helping him and he can be decent enough to try to participate.

Harry nodded his head. “Yes. Of course. Sorry.” And bit on his tongue to not let any more words come out. If she wanted to say something, she would, right?

While Y/N’s fingers were going from page to page, the only thing motivating her to keep going was Jupiter. She had to find a solution and she felt a tingly sensation inside of her, whenever she came closer.

Both witches worked in silence, while Y/N occasionally sipped on her tea and Harry just left it on the coffee table, completely forgetting about it, once he concentrated on the letters in front of him. The two were stubborn enough to keep going and quickly the sun was ready to disappear, when a loud thud chimed through her living room. Frightened, Y/N held her hand to her chest as she felt her heart racing and Harry looked around, to locate where the sound came from. But he quickly realised that it must have come from the front door, when Y/N’s eyes fixated on it. “Should I look?” He asked, unsure if she wanted him to do anything and usually he wouldn’t ask but just do it, as it was usually in his nature to protect those around him. A trait his mother always valued for her children to have, as she never wanted them to use their powers to harm. If Harry was honest, he wasn’t sure if he should still call himself that when lately he had only done harm to others.

Y/N shook her head. “I can do it.” She declined his offer because she was always the first one to say that she doesn’t need a man. Especially because she was a witch, a good one at that. Besides, she was the only one with working magic. If anyone could protect them, then it was her. With steady steps, she walked towards the front door until she could grab the cold doorknob. Slowly she steadied her breath and prepared herself to fight, just in case if she had to before twisting the metal.

It could’ve been adventurous people who liked to explore the woods, or maybe even her neighbours. She hadn’t seen them in a very long time, neither do they live close to her but it was a possibility, or maybe another witch felt her presence and wanted to drop by. She wouldn’t think that it was possible but if Harry had found her, then she really had to work on her protection spell and make the barrier harder.

But what she came face to wasn’t something he had expected. At first she stared into the dark woods, no one around until she looked down. For a moment she was scared, ready to slam the door shut but when her brain started processing, realisation hit her.

“Millie?” Harry asked from behind her, gently pushing Y/N away from the door to get a better look at the bruised bat. “Are you alright, love?” He crouched down, softly nudging his familiar with his nail polished fingers before taking her into his big hand.

“Millie.” She repeated shallowy, not trying to catch Harry’s attention as more and more memories came to her. “Millie.” She said again but this time with more strength behind her voice and more confidence. “She… she’s your familiar, right?”

Harry nodded, still looking at the tiny bat. “Yeah.” Carefully he rubbed her head, while he looked for any injuries on her wings, her most fragile body part. “How would you know?” He asked, still not looking up.

Y/N hesitated. How did she know his familiar? She had to stiffen her laughter when she remembered Millie always waiting in front of the school building when Harry had classes. Millie would never leave his side, even when he wasn’t sure of her presence. Back then Y/N still hadn’t found her Jupiter, and all she longed for was such a strong, loyal and beautiful companion and at times she’d catch herself feeling jealous when she saw Harry interacting with the bat. “She always waited for you outside the buildings.” Y/N finally answered when Harry was done inspecting the animal and grazed over to her.

“She did?”

Y/N nodded quickly. “Every time. She likes grasshoppers, right?” If Harry wasn’t confused before, he most definitely was confused right now. She knew what Millie liked? His eyes were following the smaller witch rum through her cabinets, until she found what she was looking for. A big jar filled with –Harry suspected them to be grasshoppers– came into his sight. “Would she like some?” She asked Harry, who still stood there perplexed, but Millie wasn’t and started flying around the jar and Y/N. For a brief moment he saw Y/N smiling, and immediately a comfortable warmth captured him. Even if he didn’t want to admit that, he had missed seeing her smile and her eyes crinkle when she did that. “Alright, girl. Take as many as you want.” With that she opened the jar, putting it on the coffee table for Millie to reach easily whenever she wanted.

“When did you meet her?” Harry asked, when he kept his gaze towards his feeding familiar. Even if Harry trusted Y/N, he wasn’t sure if she’d poison Millie. After all, he couldn’t and wouldn’t blame her if she did, after everything her little cat has to go through because of his selfish reasons.

She shrugged her shoulder, with tilted lips while she was watching Millie as well. “I think I met her on the day when I made the bird poop on y–”

“–I knew that was you!”

Y/N laughed, nodding her head. “Pretty sure she was following me around because of the grasshoppers in my bag.”

“I should’ve known.” Harry shook his head, when an almost invisible smile grazed his lips. He should’ve known that something was up, when the bird seemed to follow him around the whole day and embarrassed him at the most inconvenient moments. Of course, he has suspected Y/N but she was so damn good at lying, or he believed her too quickly.

“I don’t know how you didn’t. It was a pretty basic spell.” She shrugged, giving him an almost judging look.

He rolled his eyes. “Not as basic as you having a white cat. Were black cats out of stock?” A mocking tone in his voice made Y/N glare at him.

“Funny.” She laughed sarcastically, when she grabbed the book again, signaling Harry that she was done with the conversation. “And what are you? Wannabe-Batman?” Even though Y/N scoffed rudely, Harry bit into his bottom lip to keep his smile hidden. It was just so damn easy to piss her off.

“Batman doesn’t even have a bat as a pet. He’s scared of them.”

“Whatever smartass, just grab a book.” She rolled her eyes behind the book while she started reading the paragraph where she had stopped. Slowly, but surely Y/N was getting closer to an answer. She only needed to find a spell, a rune or maybe just a potion to make to break the rune and free his magic channel. Since Harry and her were natural witches, born with the powers of a witch, it was harder to detect where their magic came from. So she guessed it would be easier to look for a way to break the spell, instead of reopening his source. If he were a borrower, they would have hat to detect the demon who gave him the magic in exchange for his soul, which might have been a tricky way as demons loved to twist and turn everything they say to their liking and after not being in contact with one of those black eyed spirits, she wasn’t sure if she would be able to detect their shenanigans. Slowly she peeked over her book to see Harry deeply focused on his own and Jupiter still laying in the same position. The only difference was that Millie was gone and the sun seemed to be completely swallowed by the darkness. With one swift snap she turned every light on, catching Harry off guard. She guessed, he wasn’t expecting that.

“Have you found something?” He asked, when she got up, to look through her drawers again, not giving him an answer. So he tried again. “Do you know what to do?”

She only hummed, frustrating Harry. Why did she have to be so dramatic? Couldn’t she just tell him?

“Shit.” She cursed underneath her breath when she closed the drawer, folding her arms in front of her chest. Quickly Harry stood up but before he could get closer to her, to have a look at her drawers himself, she put her hand up. “I think I know what we need to do but I don’t have every ingredient.”

“What is missing?” He asked slowly.

She sighed. “We need a female frog’s eye, some mouse bones and some witches blood.”

“That shouldn’t be too ba–”

“–a witch who can use black and white magic.” She interrupted before Harry gulped. Should Harry confess that he had the right blood? He wasn’t sure if it was enough, but he must have enough on his clothes but how would he explain that to her? He couldn’t just confess what he had done, elsewise he would never get what else he needed from her and she was sure she’d kill him on the spot, while he couldn’t even defend himself. “We’ll never get that!”

He scratched the back of his head, felt the curls sticking onto him as sweat drops dripped down his back. “I might have some.”

Immediately her head shot towards her with a raised eyebrow and slightly shocked expression. “You do?” He nodded slowly. He hoped she wouldn’t ask him any further questions. “How?” But he wasn’t lucky.

Harry tried his best to laugh it off as his brain screamed through various explanations. “A friend once gave me some.” And of course he had to come up with the most unbelievable one! Sceptically Y/N looked at him up and down, as she notices his thumb running over his tattoos. She was familiar with him doing that, as it was his habit whenever he lied.

“A friend?” She could smell the bullshit from miles away, as no witch would give their blood, not even to a friend. They need what damage and harm it could bring if someone had would take possession of it. Their blood can be used for the most powerful spells, such as casting hell fire on earth. There was no way Harry just got it from a friend. When Y/N was thinking more and more about it, she came to the conclusion that the person wasn’t a friend but rather his victim and Harry could sense that, as her breath hitched in the back of her throat. Would he do that?

Would she figure out his secret?

His heart was beating fast in his ribcage and he could practically hear it in his ear. “I… I know ho– how that sounds, alright? But she owned me a favour.” He lied through gritted teeth, hoping she’d ignore his trembling voice. Had she put something inside his tea or why was it so hard for him to lie to her?

“I–” Y/N started but stopped herself to take a quick breather. Did it really care how he got it? Was she really going to question his morals when she used to torture innocent people as well to get what she wanted? Not too long ago, she’d rip people's fingernails off or break their teeth, just so she could cast a spell for her own selfish purposes and nobody was there to judge her. It was practically in their nature to harm and if Harry had done it, she shouldn’t be surprised, right? Even if she couldn’t see the dork from forty years ago harm anyone, she had to admit that he might not be the same person anymore and truly didn’t know what he was capable of and she had no time to figure it out when Jupiter was still suffering. “–ok.” She exhaled sharply. “It doesn’t matter. You have it. We need it. That’s all I need to know.” A heavy weight fell off of Harry’s broad shoulders, when he sighed in relief. He wasn’t sure if he’d continue lying to her if she’d ask more questions.

Thankfully Harry gave her a small smile and opened his mouth to say something when Millie came flying through the open kitchen window, interrupting their intense stare, as both of them focused on the flying bat above them.Harry couldn’t have been more thankful to his familiar because she didn’t know what he wanted to say, if he was honest. Worry was still visible on Y/N’s face as lines formed between her eyebrows but she didn’t say anything. She needed him to get out of her life and give Jupiter the antidote. At least that’s what she thought when she watched Millie fly closely to her familiar, before she dropped something next to his head. Before Y/N could react, Jupiter lifted his head to see a dead mouse laying next to him and Y/N realised what was happening. “I think Millie is trying to cheer him up.” Harry explained in a surprised voice. He hadn’t seen his familiar so awfully nice to strangers, especially cats as they seemed to love hurting bats. Just one little scratch on her wings, and it would leave her scarred forever, maybe even take her ability to fly, if it was serious.

Y/N nodded, as she didn’t need his explanation. “I think they’re friends.” She said when she was taken back by Jupiter using his tiny bit of energy to look up at what Milli had brought him. He wouldn’t even look when Y/N was scratching his back or when Harry gave her attention and for a moment a sad smile adorned her face. “Maybe we could be too… one day.” She let her thoughts run wild, not caring what he was thinking about her statement, if he would even want that but Y/N was able to see a blooming friendship between them forty years ago and maybe they hadn’t lost their chance yet. They’d have to unpack many things before that but that possibility wasn’t completely out the picture, as Harry didn’t seem to have any bad intentions in mind and he hadn’t done anything else to her white cat. So maybe he wasn’t all bad? Harry smiled ruefully at her statement, as he knew that it was never going to happen. But yet he just gave her a tiny wink to an unknown Y/N. She was naive because, no matter how hard it felt for Harry to admit it, she didn’t suspect that her blood was going to be on his clothes next.

“You haven’t been to the witches market?” She shook her head, as he waited for her to get out of her house. Hesitantly she glimpsed inside her living room where Jupiter was laying on the rug, tiredly watching what Millie was doing, as she seemed to be eating one of the treats Y/N had prepared for her. “Where do you get your stuff from then?” He asked and waited for her to catch up with his pace.

She mumbled. “I don’t really do that kinda magic anymore. I’ve got everything I need right here.” Y/N tapped her foot against her own land, looking proudly at the small house with the much bigger garden. She hardly ever needed to buy anything, due to the many vegetables and fruits she had planted and she never needed anything for her witchcraft, because if she used her magic it was for the most simple things that didn’t require any books or ingredients, that were difficult to find, at all.

“You have a pond right in front of your house. Don’t think you could find a frog or a mouse here?” He pointed at the small water that was just a few feet’s away. “Pretty sure we wouldn’t have to buy those.”

Disgusted, she screwed up her face and put her arms on her hips, staring at him with an irritated look, as if he was talking utter nonsense. “I won’t harm an innocent animal!” She spoke obviously, almost as if he should have expected her answer.

“No?” She shook her head before rolling her eyes, giving him an answer to his phrased question. A part of her understood and knew where he came from. Most witches preferred to use animals, insects or plants straight from nature and they didn't shy away from taking them out of their natural habitat. Y/N used to be like that too. It’s hard not to, when every witch she had looked up to did that but the more years passed, the more she decided for herself that she wasn’t going to do that. Harming, hurting or killing animals wasn’t her preferred method, or at least she didn’t want to do that herself. “You’ve changed then. Because we even used to read from The Book Of The Damned in between classes for fun.” Harry continued, when he tightened his scarf around his neck, so he wouldn’t have to freeze in the cold winter.

Y/N shook her head, not trying to say no but to stop him from talking about that book. “We were being stupid. I shouldn’t have this book in the first place, or brought it with me.” It had been in her family for many, many centuries and if it were up to Y/N, she’d say for way too many. Even though it was their family’s pride and Y/N didn’t want to know how her great-great-grandmother had gotten a hold of those handwritten pages but to her, it had only brought pain and suffering for everyone. Nothing good came from it, as witches always fought about who it should belong to and even the spells required worse than sacrificing your loved ones. According to her, no one should have so much power and if she would’ve been wiser 40 years ago, she would’ve never taken and messed with it. But she was so naive and stupid.

“So, you still have it?” He asked carefully but when she nodded her head, he breathed the warm air out that he wasn’t even aware of holding in. He was relieved but the way she started frowning after hearing the book's title, he guessed she wasn’t as adventurous as she once used to be. Has something happened to her, or did she just grow up?

His eyes were still fixated on her and she sensed how he wanted to ask more questions about it, much to her dislike. That's why she picked up her pace and walked in front of him, directly towards her little pond. “So, should we walk or steal a car?” She asked instead and smiled to show him that she was just joking but he couldn’t see her and immediately he widened his eyes. It was impossible for them to walk and taking a car would take them days, something Jupiter clearly would not survive. Has it really been so long that she didn’t remember where it was?

“What? We aren’t going to steal a car, when we could take mine. But it would take too long. I don’t thi–”

“–calm down. I was kidding.” She stopped his mumbling by interrupting him and holding her hand up in the air while staring at the beautiful scenery in front of her. Thick, tall and dark trees were reflected in the dark water, while butterflies and dragonflies surrounded the green grass. Many leaves were covering the floor, as the weather got colder but Y/N didn’t mind. She likes the colours, as if they were painting the world in a brand new tone. It was a perfect place, many would probably say that it looked scary but what could scare Y/N if she was the one people should fear? That’s why she felt at ease whenever she looked out her window and that’s why she preferred to use it as a mirror, to teleport herself to different places, if they were too far away to reach by foot and not some boring, old mirror, how everybody else does. “Wouldn’t want you getting comfortable here.” She half heartedly joked. She definitely didn’t want him around her but she also couldn’t deny the fact that she was getting used to his company, even if it more often seemed to annoy her than bring her joy. “And I knew you couldn’t walk a mile in those” She eyed his shoes suspiciously. “carnival boots.”

Embarrassed, his mouth popped open and he glanced at his shoes as he was trying to hide them somehow. He didn’t think that his shoes looked bad, quite the opposite actually. He remembered when he saw them for the first time. It had been just a few years ago, when he walked by a fancy small Italian shoe company in the middle of Milan and they had immediately caught his eye. Long story short he fell in love and bought them without trying them on. For years he had worn them occasionally, whenever he wanted to spice up his outfit and he never felt bad about them. Well, until now. Now, he’s wondering if they looked like cheap boots mortals wore when they liked to play dress up.

While he was debating silently in his head if the expensive purchase was worth it, Y/N could read his expressions like an open book. It wasn’t hard when he hit the inside of his cheeks and rubbed at his slight stubble with two of his fingers. “I’m kidding. Again.” She added when she felt the guilt kicking her in her guts. Of course, she never meant it in a harmful way but rather as an attempt of teasing him, just how he always teased her. But she guessed he was more insecure. She didn’t know that and if she were honest, he made those ridiculous looking shoes look expensive, and somehow he could pull them off. “They look good on you.” Once his eyes dared to look back into hers, she gave him a small reassuring smile and walked a few steps towards him, until she could squeeze his biceps. “I was just trying to tease you, curly.”

“Curly?” He cocked his left eyebrow upwards. “Haven’t been called that since... college.”

She let her hand linger on his arm, without noticing. “Well, I gave you that nickname.” And he remembered the day when she had done so. It had been one of their usual study sessions, where they’d be lounging around in the library intending to get work done but most of the time they’d share their favorite tapes and Harry would try to convince her that he could do all the dances from footloose. Now thinking back, he definitely could not dance as good and he was happy that he’d never shown her. He would’ve embarrassed himself. But when they were concentrated on their work, she recognized how just one strand of hair would always fall on his forehead, dangle right between his eyes and annoy him by doing so. He always tried to slick that hair back but no matter how much product he used, that curl was stubborn. And that’s where she had gotten the nickname from. She always loved the wild strands of curly hair and she’d always complain if he used too much product, as she liked his natural way more, or at least that’s what she had said back then.

Immediately his heart picked up on speed, while she allowed herself to drift off to a distant memory for a short time till she got drawn back into reality by birds chirping around her. “We should get going.” She only said, when her stomach started spinning and she wondered if his curls still smelled the same. She wondered if they still smelled like cinnamon and apples and if they felt as soft as they looked in between her fingers. “We can use the water as a portal.” He silently agreed and watched her walk towards the water, when she finally reached the small pond, she mumbled a quick spell. “Aperi mihi quid cogito portal, quae praestat eam. Ibi me accipere.” Within seconds a reflection was seen in the water and he immediately recognized those streets like the ones that lead to the very famous witches market. A few witches were already walking down those old lanes that were made out of red clay many, many years ago. “Let’s go before it closes.” She informed him and stuck her arm into the water, immediately getting sucked into the other side of the mirror without getting wet. Almost as if she had never touched the wet surface. Harry quickly followed her and all he felt was a harsh wind brush through his hair and he stood next to her, in the middle of the street while the bright sun was shining at them while he dusted off his clothes and she combed through her hair with her fingers. No one even cared to see what had happened, as they were used to such a simple spell.

“Do you know where to get them?”

“No.” She shook her head and pressed her lips to a thin line. Anxiety was making itself presentable in her body when she nervously looked around. Somehow she felt out of place and scared that she wouldn’t find it, after all these years of not visiting this place and she was shocked to see that it still looked the same. Just the air felt too thick to breathe and she wasn’t as comfortable as she once used to be, when she imagined everybody staring and pointing their fingers at her, while, in reality, no one was paying her any attention. Harry didn’t seem to notice her anxious behavior when he curiously looked around the market, carefully eyeing every item, as he didn’t want to miss what they were here for.

Y/N truly tried to calm herself down, telling herself that she had been in this situation before. Numerous times, actually, and her earliest memories were from her early childhood, as her mother would always make her tag her along. Back then, she wasn’t so anxious, and would run around the place and touch everything that came to her sight but who would expect anything less from an energetic child?

But now everything was different. She was older now and knew what she should do and what she shouldn’t do and that’s what scared her. She didn’t want to do anything that she wasn’t supposed to and somehow it frightened her so much that she’d rather crawl into her little house and never come out again. A trait she wished she could let go of but it was easier said than done.

Her mother used to advise her to take some substances that mortals used as well to calm themselves down and she had tried them all before. And even if they helped her for a little while, it wasn’t long enough to satisfy her health.

That’s why she’s left alone in her headspace, creating all those scenarios that could –but wouldn’t– happen, without any help to calm herself down.

“Y/N, are you coming?” Harry asked when he saw her frozen on the same spot, while he had spent the past couple of minutes roaming around. Worriedly he frowned, staring at her shocked state. She looked as if she’d seen a ghost. Her eyes were shot wide open, mouth trembling and sweat starting to form on her hairline. Softly he touched her hand, only to realize that her whole body was stiff and that she was so cooped up in her world that she didn’t even notice him standing right in front of her. “Y/N?” He asked again but he didn’t receive an answer yet, just her absent eyes looking past him. “Y/N?” He spoke with Mir certainty and volume this time, somewhat catching her attention, as her eyes darted to him but she didn’t talk yet. Gently, he grabbed her arm, dragging her to one of the less crowded sidewalks. When the sun wasn’t shining directly at them anymore, her hands started to shake, resulting in Harry gripping her tighter than before, scared that she might faint.

For a while, no one said anything, as distraught Y/N tried to control her thoughts and a stressed Harry searched for a solution.

“I–” Y/N started and stopped herself but when she opened her mouth again, no words came out. She looked like a fish out of the water and somehow she felt like one as well. “–I ca–” She tried, she tried to finish her sentence but her dry mouth, her fast-thinking brain, and those trembling lips, made it almost impossible to do so and luckily Harry caught onto it and didn’t make her finish. Instead, he pulled her closer to his chest, holding her steady while her eyes were tearing up.

Gently Harry brushed through her hair, as he looked down at her. “It’s ok. Everything’s going to be just fine.” He shushed when he felt her hands gripping his clothes and her unsteady breathing rhythm messing with his own. “I got you. I’m right here.” After those words, a silence overcame them and the only thing Harry was focused on was her breathing and making sure that she didn’t start bawling her eyes out. Not that he wouldn’t hold her if she’d wet his clothes but he would be worried about what to do next if she decided to cry. Something was getting to her and he wanted to know what it was so he could make her situation better. He had never seen her like this and that somehow scared him. It scared him because he didn’t know what to do and he hated feeling clueless. While other people were passing them, shooting them annoyed or sometimes worried glances, he just ignored them all and gave her his whole attention, even if she wasn’t saying anything. But it calmed him down knowing that when he rubbed her back, she didn’t feel as tense anymore and that her grip loosened around his coat. “How are you feeling?” He asked once he was sure that her breathing was back to normal.

For a second too long Y/N buried her face in his chest, taking his scent in, and allowing it to calm her down before she felt ready to talk. “I– 'm alright.” A scoff left Harry’s lips and Y/N didn’t have to look up to know that he was shaking his head. She had expected him to say something like “bullshit” or accuse her of lying but he didn’t. Instead, he still held her and he was still rubbing her back with his backhands.

“It’s ok if you don’t want to tell me but…” He stops himself before he lets too much slip. Should he say what he was about to say? Or will it be too much for her? “I’m here and I’ll listen.” Whatever selfish part inside of him believed that at that moment it was just the two of them, and no one else around them mattered, he let himself believe that. He let himself believe that he wasn’t by her side for more selfish reasons, instead of facing the truth. All he wanted was to pretend that he could be someone she could trust. And when her arms swung around him tightly, it was so easy for him to pretend.

For a short time, a silence overcame them and all she did was try to get her breathing under control. “Sometimes I get… anxious.” She admitted, which she had never done before. To be fair, there was no one in her life that she could say those words too but saying those words to Harry and holding so tightly onto him, as if her life depended on it, was never something she saw coming. Yet, he made her feel safe when the world was so scary and it immediately brought her back to their college years, when he used to be the one, making her feel comfortable. Even if it just was throughout their freshman year. She felt his hands rubbing her back, coaxing the anxiety to be drained from her body and making her feel relaxed enough to continue. “It doesn’t happen often an– and only when it’s cro– crowded.” Her voice sounded so hoarse and the way it cracked at the end, made a pain shot through him. With soft eyes he looked down at her, brushing her hair to one side, to get a better angle at her face.

“Can I hold your hand?”

“What?”

“You can squeeze it if you’re feeling uncomfortable, so I can know. My hand, I mean. You can squeeze my hand if it’s alright with you unless it won’t help you then you do–”

”–ok.” She interrupted his stuttering with a faint ghost of a smile and took his big hand into her own. Immediately he intertwined their fingers together as if he had been holding her hand all these years when he only got briefly the chance to. And when her skin touched him, both swore that those forty years had never happened, as electricity shot through their bodies, pulling them closer together.

For the rest of the day, she let him hold her hand, as they were searching for everything they needed and even though Y/N started to feel overwhelmed at times, Harry’s presence calmed her down. Enough at least so she was able to function. It felt odd to her that she hated his guts for so long when he didn’t seem as bad right now, especially since he hadn’t been an asshole to her and even sounded worried about her mental state.

She never thought she’d say this but she had to admit that she was wrong for being so stubborn. She was wrong for hating his guts so much because he might not be all bad. Of course, it doesn’t change what he had done to her but now she felt ready to at least listen to what he has to say.

And Harry felt that something was lingering in her mind when her mind would wander off and leave her zooming out on him, once they were back at her place. Her mouth was kept shut and she forbade herself from opening up, even when the silence had become so unbearable. She just wanted to know what he’d happened between them and why she didn’t hate him, even though she tried so hard.

But most importantly, she wondered if just a tiny fragment of him felt the same, so she’d get some closure.

The uncomfortable space captured them both immediately and once he sat down on her ugly rug, and Y/N made herself comfortable on her couch, he had to admit that her floor was oddly comfortable and he finally understood how Y/N was able to sit on it.

Maybe this terrible looking thing was not so useless after all.

“Do you regret it?” She asked, breaking the silence that seemed to suffocate her. Apart of her wanted to stay quiet but she couldn’t anymore, not after everything they had talked about today and what he had confessed earlier. Could his words be true?

Harry looked at her in anticipation, while folding his hands in his lap. “Regret what?” He asked, wanting to make sure what she was referring to even though he knew exactly what she meant but yet she didn’t answer. She chose to stay quiet and that made Harry urge an answer out of her. Was she thinking the same thing? “Regret what, Y/N?”

For a long time, she stayed quiet, because what was he supposed to regret? Ever meeting her? Befriending her? Or was he supposed to regret that she thought there was more going on without realizing it? “The night at the party.” She mumbled when she tried to pin the time when everything went sour and she concluded that it had to be after the party, after their one night that could’ve to lead to something but didn’t.

Immediately he knew what she meant by that and he shook his head harshly. “No.” He spoke firmly and with strength in his voice because he wasn’t lying. He didn’t regret anything that had to do with her and he knew it was impossible for him to feel that way. But how did she not see that? How did she not know that? “Why would you think that? You left the next morning without an explanation. I thought you regretted it.” Slowly anger was burning in the pits of his stomach when he thought back to that day. He hadn’t done anything wrong, as he remembered him falling asleep with his head in his neck, thinking that they can finally kick off a relationship that was always ready to be built. Even though Harry couldn’t see his face, he swore he slept with a smile grazing his pink lips because he knew he was going to wake up next to her. But that never happened. She had left without saying a word and acted as if nothing ever happened. So, shouldn’t he be asking her that question?

“No, I di–”

“–Why did you leave?” Those words left his mouth quicker than he could think about them but he was glad that he had said them. He wanted, no needed, his closure. Did she just play with his heart? She shrugged her shoulders but it wasn’t a good enough answer for him, not after he had waited forty years to finally get an explanation. “Tell me, why did you leave?”

His eyes burned holes into her head until she stopped chewing her bottom lip and finally got her to crack open and let him know what was going through her head. “I… I was scared, ok? I didn’t know what to think.” She mumbled, almost impossible to hear but luckily Harry understood her but it didn’t give him any clarification.

“Really? That’s it? You didn’t know what to think?” He scoffed. That was it? She didn’t know what to think? That’s why she’d been ignoring him for such a goddamn long time? “You could’ve just talked to me!” It wasn’t his intention to sound so rude but he couldn’t help himself and spit his words out as if he was trying to get the poison out of his mouth.

Now it wasn’t Y/N’s turn to feel irritated and even a little bit angry. “Don’t you think I tried?” Annoyed, she crossed her arms in front of her chest, waiting for an answer that never came. He shrugged. How was he supposed to know when he felt like that he was the only one constantly trying. “You were always with your friends and… and I heard what you said to them.” Her eyes were searching for an answer in his green ones but got only met with more questions. He looked confused, as he didn’t know what he could’ve said to them that hurt Y/N so badly. She sighed defeatedly, as he seemed to want an answer from her. “You said you could never be interested in me.” She felt uneasy, confessing what she had heard when she only wanted to use the toilet and his friends were all sitting on the couch downstairs, completely drunk, and practically shouting.

It was right after Harry had fallen asleep next to her, with his head buried in her neck, and his hair tickling her face. Sweat was still covering their bodies and the mess they had made, could even make a blind person see what they had done not too long ago. But she didn’t mind. The only thing that she could hear was her fast-beating heart in her ears and the blood rushing to her cheeks whenever she saw Harry’s hair sticking to his sweaty forehead and the small scratches she had left in his arms. There were probably some on his back as well but she couldn’t see them.

Gently, she pushed Harry’s body away from her, so she could escape his hold and go to the bathroom. While her mind was still replaying what had just happened, a faint shouting pulled her back to reality. All she could remember was one of his friends asking how Harry could stand to be with her in the same room while another replied with how he only used Y/N for an easy fuck and that’s what Harry had said to them as well. That made her feel so extremely dirty, hard, and sad. Was she just an easy one night stand to him? A part of her didn’t want to believe those words but she couldn’t help and let them get to her head. Somehow the butterflies she had felt previously were gone and tears were evident in her eyes. His friends would always give her dirty looks whenever they’d see Harry and her together and Y/N had seen how much prettier girls than her, gave Harry hungry eyes. He flirted with all of them, so she couldn’t be anyone special, right?

Regret washed over him. He did? “Y/N, I–” When he saw the pain evident on her face, he gulped. He apparently did and he didn’t even know.

”–I figured it would be best to just forget about what had happened between us and you seemed to hate me anyways. So, it wasn’t too hard.” She felt her heart skip a beat painfully when she remembered how she had felt in that moment and she wondered if being stabbed by a knife would’ve been easier to go through.

A pain shot through his heart. Hate her? Never. “I never hated you.” He explained calmly, trying to see her eyes b she dodged his gaze because she didn’t want him to see her watery ones. She didn’t want to cry but this conversation frustrated her and brought her back all those feelings she never wanted to feel again. Heartbreaks suck, especially if you’re a stubborn witch who can’t let go of the past.

“Yes, you did! And you basically bullied me through the next years.” Her voice had gotten louder and the tears became more threatening, as they dared to roll down her cheeks at any time now. But she wondered if it was just her anger getting too much and making her so undeniably emotional.

“It wasn’t bu–”

“–don’t deny it! It makes it so much worse, Harry!” Her shoulders sank up and down heavily, as she tried to control her quick breathing but the tension was getting thicker and she didn’t know how much longer she could take it. “Ever since I went out on that date, you made my life a living hell. Why did you do that?” He was silent, trying to understand her. Did she really think he was bullying her? That was never his intention and he didn’t know how to tell her. “See! You can’t explain it yourself.”

She faced herself away from him, ready to get up and leave her living room when Harry let out a small whisper. “I was jealous.” And it took him a lot of courage to own up to his mistakes and explain why he did what he did. He always wanted closure from her and she should get the same.

Her mouth formed an ‘o’ shape and curiously furrowed her eyebrows. Jealousy? Now that she didn’t see coming. “What? Why?” She hissed when she heard how fragile her voice sounded but she didn’t care for long when she could hear her heartbeat in her ears. This situation was loaded with tension, frustration, anger and even some relief because both of them had waited forty years to talk about what had happened that caused everything else to turn so sour.

He took long breaths before he confessed what had scratched his fragile ego to cause him to be an asshole to her. And when he thought about it he felt like an absolute idiot but he couldn’t back out now. “Because you were able to ignore me, after everything and go out with that douche?” He scrunched up his face in disgust. “It didn’t even take you long to replace me.”

“No one could replace you.” She confessed, looking directly into Harry’s eyes. Electricity ran through her veins and suddenly the room felt so tiny, making it so much harder for her to breathe. She thinks she’ll never catch a break. For a moment both took their times to process what had happened, while looking at each other closely. They hadn’t even realised how close they had gotten to each other and only knew she noticed tiny freckles in his cheeks and nose, a tiny scar in his chin and how long his eyelashes were.

And he finally registered her beautiful features and even the smaller details that made her skin so unique and all he wanted to do was to touch her cheeks and caress each and every spot. Only now he realised how his chest was so close to her legs and his hands slowly grabbed her knees, pushing her legs apart. He never stopped looking at her, to make sure she wanted him to touch her. For a short moment she let Harry’s hands wander and closed her eyes to just feel him, as the stare had gotten too intense for her liking. All she wanted to feel was Harry’s soft hands making her feel appreciated and somehow even managed to comfort her and make the tension disappear step by step.

Carefully his hands rubbed against her thighs, while he was watching her from between her legs. Her breath hitched when her gaze met with his hungry eyes and an undeniable flame erupted within her, asking for more fuel to grow bigger. She could feel his cold rings through her black jeans but it wasn’t uncomfortable as he rubbed his skin in hers thoroughly, warming her up. Y/N was able to see what Harry wanted to do and he made sure that she understood him.

His plump lips rubbed over the fabric she was wearing but even that small contact sent shivers down Y/N’s spine and how he was looking at her, as if she was the only one that mattered, made her feel more excited and nervous at the same time. She rubbed her sweaty palms against her rug, so Harry wouldn’t notice but he did and with a low, raspy voice he started asking. “Can I kiss you?” Slowly she nodded while biting her bottom lip. A one sided grin appeared in his face, when he kneeled between her legs and grabbed her face to pull her closer to him. He felt her hot breath on his nose when he caressed her heated cheek and wondered how her skin was able to be so soft. Deeply, he started into her eyes, counting the different specks of Color in them, when he thought back to all the restless nights he had dreamed of being that close to her again. And even if he was next to her because of the worst reasons, he had no choice but forget all about them, as she finally closed the gap between them and put her lips hard in his. Her hands immediately gripped the base of his neck, while he rested on her hips, drawing small circles on them. He felt her sigh against his mouth when he grabbed the flesh harder, giving him an opportunity to slide his tongue inside, which she gladly accepted.

His warm scent made her feel dizzy and the unsatisfied hunger kept her mouth going, keeping their lips dancing together rhythmically. She didn’t know for how long they kept going until she felt Harry’s hands trailing upwards, clearly playing with the hem of her shirt, almost as if he was waiting for her permission. With one last tug in his soft curls, she let go of him and mumbled a quiet “yes” against his lips to which he replied with a smile.

With a lot of anticipation she waited till Harry slid the shirt off of her, exposing her bra padded chest. She wasn’t wearing anything fancy, just a simple black bra but Harry made her feel so extremely beautiful when he stared at her with those hungry eyes, as if he was ready to swallow her whole.

The soft skin that looked like porcelain kept Harry in a trance and within seconds his mouth connected to her chest, kissing softly her neck and down to between her chest. God, she was stunning and Harry would’ve been drooling if he couldn’t control himself. She was prettier than any other girl he’s ever met and he was going to make sure that she knew. After all, how could anybody ever regret having her? It was impossible.

“May I?” Y/N asked when she gripped Harry’s shirt, pleading with her eyes to take off his clothes but much to her dislike he shook his head.

“It’s not about me tonight, darling.” With that he slid between her legs again, his head right in front of her middle. “Let me make you feel good. Let me make you scream my name. Please.” And the last word with the six letters, made her squirm. He was pleading, he was begging to pleasure her and Y/N couldn’t put it into words how wet he had gotten her with one, simple word. She couldn’t help but nod in anticipation. “Use words, baby. Tell me what you want.” His hands gave her thighs a tight squeeze, demanding a verbal answer. With every word Harry’s words got deeper and his eyes grew darker the longer it took for Y/N to answer him.

“Make me feel good, Harry.”

“What do you want me to do?”

“I… I don–”

“–no lying, darling or I won’t give you anything.” “Now, let’s try again.” He leaned close to her ear. “Tell me. What–” He kissed her soft spot behind her ear. “–do–” His teeth picked at her delicate skin, making her hiss. “–you–” She knew he was leaving a mark, and she couldn’t care less when his tongue caressed the spot he had just bitten. “–want.” He finished his sentence with one last suck on that spot, still gripping her hips harshly and pulling away from her slightly so he could look into her excited eyes.

“I want you to take off my pants.”

He nodded. “As you wish.” Quickly his fingers grazed over the buttons, giving her one last look and when she gave him a hard nod, he grinned from ear to ear, while he undressed her. Once her bare legs were in his sight, his hands immediately found their place on them again and his mouth made sure to kiss every, newly exposed skin. For a second she stopped breathing when Harry came close to her aching core and she was sure that he could see a wet spot on her panties and all she wanted him to do, was to give her the attention where she wanted it the most.

“No.” She shook her head.

“What? You don’t want me kissing your thighs?” She shook her head. “Where then?” Her hands grabbed his head, pulling him towards her desired place. He grinned. “Do you want me to taste you?” She nodded, only resulting in Harry slapping her thigh. “No, no, no. What did I say? Use your words, love.”

“P– please. Finger me.”

“Everything you want princess.” His teeth grabbed the hem off her panties, slowly pulling them down while he still maintained eye contact with her. He could see the juices flowing out, making him want to completely ravish her, as she was so ready for him and he couldn’t grasp it. She was ready for him. He never thought that this day would come ever again. But before his mouth met her lips, his cold fingers started exploring her folds, rubbing slow circles on each spot, besides her pulsating clit, resulting in Y/N to whine. Harry knew what she wanted and, most importantly, where she wanted him but after forty years he was going to enjoy every second of it and not rush into anything, as they were able to take their sweet time, even if her patience runs very thin.

Excitement ran through the pit of her stomach, while she watched Harry caressing every inch of her body, just not exactly where she wanted him to and it frustrated her. Tired of his games, she dove her hand into his curls, pulling tightly onto the many strands of hair. “Stop teasing me.” She only choked out when his fingers ghosted over her clit and even though it was hardly any friction, it felt really good.

“I’m not teasing, just savouring you.” And with those mumbled words, his thumb rubbed small circles over her swollen clit, making sure to put enough pressure to make her squirm. A satisfied grin spread across his face when she bucked her hips harder against his hand and a small hiss left her mouth, followed by a small moan. Y/N bit her bottom lip, when he rubbed harder and faster against her, to keep herself from being too loud. But when a satisfied grasp escaped her silky lips, Harry’s grin widened and he immediately began to slowly run his fingers along her opening, teasing her by dipping his tips into her wetness. He had to fight his urge to give his all to her, as he just wanted to hear her scream his name over and over again. Not only would it stroke his ego but satisfy him, knowing he was able to make her feel good, like he once was able to. But he just didn’t want to give it to her, he wanted her to remember every second of it, just like how he would remember all the spots that drive her wild. His lips trailed up and down her inner thighs, slightly scratching her, till he hadn’t found time to shave his growing stubble and his hands were still massaging her, feeling how wet she had become. A chuckle escaped his throat when Y/N buckled her hips forward to feel more of his hands on her. He smiled against her soft skin and finally gave in, and pushed his finger inside her warm, soft and wet core.

“Harry.” She managed to moan when his finger started moving and instinctively she spread her legs wider apart, to allow him more access. Blissfully, he sunk another finger in, spreading her perfectly, while he found the perfect rhythm to make her feel good. Seeing her mouth agape, eyes shut and back slightly arching away from the couch, his trousers began to painfully tighten around him. “Right there.” Her toes were curling, while her fingers tugged harshly on his curls, making him groan, when he hit her sweetest spot, erupting a pleasant fire in her abdomen.

“You’re so tight, baby. Can’t believe I fit in there.” A breathy chuckle she felt on her heated skin, when he saw her eyes widening by his words. She was still so innocent and he loved it. “God, you’re so wet. My fingers are covered.” Y/N moaned, as a warning to not continue with his dirty talk, even though hearing his deep, raspy and bassy voice sent additional chills down her spine and turned her on even more. She was clenching around his fingers, motivating him to go deeper and faster, as she was so close to reaching her high. She couldn’t even remember when someone actually made her feel so ecstatic and whenever she did it on her own, it never felt so good. “Are you getting close, baby? Do you wanna come all over my fingers?” Harry asked, still pumping his fingers, with one hand, in and out of her and with the other hand rubbing his thumb over her pulsating clit. He felt her getting tighter around him, making him imagine how it’d feel to be inside her warm, wet and soft pussy or he wondered how sweet she’d taste and what noises he could coax out of her. He wanted to know everything and he wanted to be the only one knowing every spot of hers that kept her whining and moaning around him.

When she only gave him a nod, as an answer, his fast movements came to an immediate halt.

She almost choked on her tongue, when she felt the sudden lack of action. “Wha–”

“–use your words.” He emphasised the small breaks between every word while staring at her with darker eyes and a dominating tone in his voice, making her swallow her pride. “Beg for me to let you come.”

“Harry.” She sighed, moving her hips in circles but he held her hips in place and for a split second she wanted to shake her head and tell him to fuck off but the way his lips were swollen from kissing her, his cheeks flushed red and his curly hair messily laying on his head, her knees started to feel wobbly. She practically felt how her body was already begging for a release, so she guessed she could actually start begging as well. “Please.”

“Please what?”

“Please let me come.” Harry grinned, as he felt satisfaction run through his veins and it didn’t take him long to pick up his speed again. His fingers moved in and out of her harder and faster than before and if he bucked her hips upwards he hit that one spot that made her see stars.

“Come all over my fingers, angel.” He moaned himself, when she started clenching his fingers again and tightly she grabbed onto the soft material of her couch, when her back was arching and her legs started shaking softly.

When she felt his stubble against her inner thighs again and his fingers curling inside of her, an intense pleasure washed over her and with a loud moan, she let her juices flow all over him. “Fuck. Harry!” She moaned, moving away from his hand, as he rode her down her orgasm. With shaky hands she gave his curls one last tug, telling him to let go of her and even though he wanted to continue, wanted to test her limits and how far he could push them, he let go of her with a smirk in his face. But before Y/N could see his smug smile, he put his fingers in his mouth, tasting what was left of her sweetness, savouring her flavour.

“The next time you’ll have to let me taste you.” He lulled, grabbed her face into his hands and pressed his forehead against hers. He felt her shaky breath in his upper lip, before her hand grasped his wrist, keeping him close to her. Her heart was undeniably beating fast and all she wanted to do was pull him closer to her.

She cleared her throat. “Can I–” Stopping herself, she went to touch his belt, wanting so badly to make him feel as good as he had made her feel but he pushed her hand away, while shaking his head.

“No, not today.” In his green eyes, she saw that he wasn’t eager anymore and that the hunger was gone, even after seeing his hardening length in his pants. She was sceptical and wondered why he didn’t want anything from her but before she could sink deeper into her spiral of negative thoughts, he kissed her forehead sincerely and stared at her with an adorning gaze, making her feel like the only person on this planet.

It didn’t take much more convincing for her and she only nodded her head tiredly. “Do you wanna stay?” She asked hopefully with drooping eyes and before they fell completely shut, she saw him nodding his head and wrapping her inside his strong arms and pulling her close to his warm chest, where she could smell his lulling scent. She was seconds away from falling asleep when one last question popped in her head. “Why did you erase my memory?”

Softly Harry breathed in her hair, holding her tightly. “I didn’t want you to remember me like that.” Even if Harry believed that he never bullied her, he wasn’t going to lie about how horribly he had treated her. He had tried so often to make it up to her but somehow he was never able to and when they graduated, he couldn’t let her go with such a bad opinion about him. He thought it would be better for her never knowing him, than actually hating him.

“You’re not all bad.” Shemumbled before she fell asleep right inside his arms, something she has never experienced before and she could swear, she had never slept more peacefully. When her eyes fell shut, Harry sighed regrettingly but he shook his thoughts away. She is finally asleep and he needed to look for what he truly came here for. His heavy footsteps walked him through the house, searching carefully for the item he was so desperately looking for. It was the last key for him to finally get what he wanted for so long and he wasn’t going to give it all up, just because he just wanted to spoon her in the couch and fall asleep with his head buried in her hair and his arms pulling her close to his chest. And if he really thought about it, he felt stupid for wanting those things because he didn’t only want them but he missed them. And now that didn’t make sense to him. They were never so close to each other, so what did he miss if he didn’t even know what it’d feel like. He was stubborn, that for sure, because deep down he knew what he was missing while he was going through her drawers.

He was missing the opportunity to be with her, when once he swore that’s all he ever wanted and what she said made his heart beat faster and he wished he could agree with her but he knew what he had done and she didn’t and no matter how much he enjoyed being this close to her, it wasn’t all that was in his mind.

But, again, times had changed and he didn’t only long for her to be in his life.

When he peeked over his shoulders to watch a sleeping Y/N cuddled on the couch, with his coat draped over her shoulders, as he couldn’t find a blanket to put on her, he decided that she wouldn’t have the same fate, as his other victims faced, he stole from. He couldn’t lose her again, or at least he wouldn’t want to lose the chance of running into her, in another forty years, if she would run away from him again. But knowing that she was somewhere in this world, living her life, he’d find her. And if seeing a glimpse of her was all he’ll get, then it’ll still be more than knowing that her heart wasn’t beating anymore.

He can’t kill her.

He won’t kill her.

But he had to think fast, if he wanted to prevent her from dying by his own hands.

Harry was sitting next to the white cat on her familiar couch, touching his head softly. Harry felt how Jupiter melted into his touch and with exhausted eyes he looked at the dead mouse that Millie had brought him. It was odd for Harry to see how a cat and a bat had gotten so fond of each other but yet what was odd to a witch, right?

“Harry? Are you ready?” Y/N asked, as we walked inside the living room with every ingredient that they needed. With her pointy finger, she pushed her table away, creating more space, as she crouched to the floor, drawing a pentagram on the wooden floor with white chalk.

“In a second.” She looked up at him, furrowing her eyebrows and with urging eyes, telling him silently to keep going, and asking him silently what was wrong. “Before we start, this is for Jupiter.” He pulled something out of his black trousers and held a small bottle with a purple liquid inside, up in the air for her to see. “It’s the antidote.”

“Already? We haven’t gotten your powers back yet.”

“It doesn’t matter.” He shook his head, while clearing his throat. It truly didn’t matter to him anymore, as he couldn’t take to see her familiar fighting for his life. He figured that the cat had suffered enough and even if Y/N didn’t find the right way to break the spell, she would one day. “I trust you.”

A million thoughts were running through her mind but none of them were bad ones and the more she thought about it, the more butterflies erupted inside her belly. “Thank you.” She shyly thanked him, avoiding his gaze as her cheeks turned red. It was no wonder that she trusted Harry, given what had happened yesterday but to hear Harry trusting, gave her all the clarification she needed.

“He’ll be sleeping for a while but when he wakes up, he should feel better.” He let her know before he helped the cat drink the antidote. He let out a small whimper and it didn’t take much longer till he fell asleep. Harry could only hope that it wouldn’t take him too long to get better. Those antidotes were unpredictable as there was no way to tell how long they’d take to work.

“Everything looks good. Now you just need to take off your shirt.” Harry looked over to Y/N, forbidding him to drift back to his thoughts. Y/N was done, drawing on the floor and she had placed a chair in the middle of it. Usually, this sight would activate his fight-or-flight-mode because she could do so many things to him if she wanted to. She could hold him imprisoned, make a demon possess him or so many other things that would take him too long if he tried to list them all. And maybe he’d be sceptical and wouldn’t want to trust her if they were still so hateful towards each other. But a lot has changed and if there was one person he trusted, then it was her, the sweet woman in front of him that still made his heart go crazy.

“I don’t think it’s the right time to flirt with me, darling.” He said, obviously joking and yet Y/N felt the urge to defend herself when he pulled his shirt over his head. For a second she lost her train of thoughts and the only thing she could think of was him. The way his chest looked so much more muscular than she remembered and how his shoulders have gotten broader over the years. He looked so much more like a man and it suited him well. She wondered what else he had expanded.

She swallowed her thoughts away while shaking her head, as if she was admonishing herself. “Don’t flatter yourself! It’s solely for the ritual.” Maybe not just for the ritual, she thought when she let her eyes wander and saw the multiple tattoos covering his upper body and the many new ones she wanted to trace with her fingers and memorize every line. He had gotten better looking over time and she couldn’t deny that the ink helped him to age like fine wine.

“Do you think this will really help?” He asked, oblivious to what was going on inside her head.

She shrugged her shoulders, trying her hardest not to let these thoughts get to her. “It should but you never know.”

He sighed. “There’s only one way to find out.” With those words he sat down on the chair and closed his eyes briefly, to prepare himself for what was about to happen. Nervously he fidgeted with the baggy material of his pants, as a manoeuvre to calm him down. He wasn’t exactly sure why he was nervous but he guessed it was new for him to trust someone, as he hadn’t done that in a long time. It almost sounded foreign to him, like a word he had never heard in an unknown language. Maybe that’s why he was so nervous, or he was nervous about the other things he still had to do and he didn’t want to mess everything up. If he did, he’d lose the one person he could trust and, as odd as it sounded to him, that scared him. He opened his eyes again, carefully observing what Y/N was doing, as she threw the bones into a black, metallic bowl and crushed them to a white pulver before she put the juicy-looking eyeballs inside. Carefully, she used every ingredient they needed till it was time to cast a fire. With delicate fingers she created a hot flame and within seconds, after hitting the bowl, it turned a deep, violent blue. “That worked.” She let him now, as she sighed in relief, visually relaxing just a tiny bit. Carefully, she took the bowl in her hands and walked over to Harry, placing it on his lap. “Don’t move, alright?” He only nodded, leaving all the talking to her. Y/N was holding a blood red stone, gripping it harshly inside her hand, as she began to walk in a circle outside of the pentagram. “Tamquam ex virtute quam ego ego quaeritur te.”Her voice strong and the usual trembling gone. Her eyes were closed and with a deathly grip on the stone she walked and walked. “Da mihi virtutem complere.” With a swift motion she grabbed the tiny container of blood, Harry had brought her, and placed herself directly in front of him. “Virium ei laetus.” Her finger dipped inside the red liquid and she drew a rune on his toned chest, concentrating to not mess it up. When she was done, she pressed her hand palm against his chest with a strong force, catching him off guard till a burning pain erupted inside him, making him curse underneath his breath and clutch his eyes shut tightly. “You’re almost done.” She whispered to him, hoping it would ease his pain. Impatiently she waited till the flame went out, showing her that it worked.

“Is it done?” He asked, slowly opening his eyes in anticipation, waiting for Y/N to say something positive.

“Yes.” Was all she said and he needed to hear that, to wrap his arms around her, pulling her close, as his excitement took over him. He was finally being himself again. He was finally a witch again and not like a lousy mortal with no powers.

“Thank you.” He laughed in her hair, as he was still holding her close, deeply inhaling her sweet aroma. “Producat in rosa.” He snapped with his fingers, feeling the electricity run through his fingers, as a steady warmth captured his whole body. Oh, how he missed this feeling. He missed the way he felt so powerful and strong.

“What are you doing?” Y/N asked, creating some distance between them by pushing against his chest. “This is the first spell you use after regaining your magic? Really?”

Even though her tone was judging and she truly didn’t understand what was going through his head, she had to smile as his was contagious enough that she felt forced to do as well, feeling the happiness radiate off him so evidently. “This is for you, as a thank you.” He handed her a simple, red rose, that he was able to conjure, since his powers were back and handed it to her. He had to admit that it wasn’t his most charming move but he felt too happy to think straight and find more creative ways to woo her.

“You’re a dork.” She only said, taking the rose in her hand and placing it on the dining table, next to her, while she still stayed next to him, not wanting to move further away. Her heart was racing, undeniably fast and it felt as if a giant dose of joy had hit her brain, making her feel struck by his gentle gesture. She felt it was unfair of him to be able to make her annoyed and happy.

Her warm fingers still lingered on his chest, when they finally realised how close they were to each other. Her breath got stuck in her throat while she felt his hit her face. His green eyes were watching her closely, like a hungry wolf, and Y/N swore she felt electricity run through both of them. The house was quiet, even the world was quiet, as there was no match to their beating hearts. Nothing was louder.

She felt herself being hypnotised by his green eyes and the way his skins felt so soft on her skin. Her lips were trembling slightly, as she still remembered what had happened yesterday. Simply the memory of him between her legs, made her feel so incredibly excited and she felt herself getting wet. So, she bit onto her bottom lip to keep the quavering hidden from his sight. But he saw it and a devilish grin spread across his angelic features. Instantly he grabbed her waist and pulled her closer to him, flushing her chest against his, so she would have no choice but to sit on his lap.

Her mouth opened in shock but before she even realised that she was looking like a fish out of water, he pressed his pillowy and plump lips against her soft ones and wrapped her tighter in his arms. It took her a few seconds till she kissed him back and when she did a fire arose in the bit of her stomach. Hungrily she traced her tongue against his lip, asking for permission to get inside. But Harry didn’t, so she tried again. When he didn’t open his mouth again, Y/N tugged in the curls at the vape of his neck, knowing exactly that he’d groan and when he did, she didn’t waste no time, as she tried to taste every inch of his addictive flavour.

His left hand held her steadily by the hips but his right hand wandered up and down her back, creating goosebumps to cover her skin. A cold shiver ran down her back, when she felt his hands rubbing all the tension away. While his lips were still on hers, she sighted pleasantly. Both of them don’t even know how long they had been making out when he finally broke off the kiss to get some air into his lungs. Only then, both of them noticed, how bad they needed to catch a breath, as all they wanted was each other. Her lips traveled from his cheeks to his neck, where she started to leave wet kisses along his veins, feeling them pulsating on her lips and slowly nibbling at his satiny skin. He let out a small whimper when she bit on a spot that she knew would make him vocal, if her memory wasn’t playing any tricks with her.

“Y/N.” He moaned when she sucked on the fresh bite mark, making sure that she was leaving a hickey. Usually Harry wasn’t the biggest fan when people would mark him up but if Y/N did it, he wasn’t going to complain. How dare he complain if she gave him something so sweet? With one last kiss, she let go of his neck and let her hands slide against his chest and run her thumbs over his hard nipples. Patiently Harry waited for her to do more than to just admire him. It did boost his ego knowing she was looking at him with those wanting, hungry and passionate eyes but he wanted more. He had waited forty years, had lived with the unknown and with the knowledge that she didn’t even remember him, when all he wanted to do was barge into her home, to get here. His pants have gotten so tight and he was sure she felt him poking her at the right angle, as she was pressing herself onto him but she didn’t dare to move yet. That’s why he pushed her body further into his, as he began to move her around in his arms. Immediately pleasure shot through both of them at the new wave of sensation. With parted lips, heavy breathing and a need to feel more, she rubbed herself against him, clutched at his shoulders tightly and let him kiss her neck. “You’re so perfect.” He breathed on her, when she felt his tongue gliding over her, followed by his teeth. “I wanted you for so long.” Her heartbeat quickened even more when she heard him say those nice things, leading her to want to rip off their clothes right this second.

To her luck, Harry was thinking the same thing and let his hands wander underneath her shirt, before he pulled it over their head. For a split second she felt insecure about her bra choice, as a simple, white bra wasn’t the sexiest underwear she had ever worn and she wondered what he thought of that. Was he disappointed? Did he expect more? But judging by the way his eyes widened and his tongue drove over his lips, it was certain that he didn’t mind at all. Or maybe he did mind, because he just wanted her to be naked already. He wanted both of them to be naked already. But he didn’t mind what she was wearing. There was nothing that could make her look less desirable in his eyes as he hungrily took her beautiful body in. One of his hands slid to her belly, smoothly rubbing against her soft skin, and when he felt her tensing up, lines formed between his eyebrows and worriedly he looked at her. “Is everything alright?”

Y/N bit on her bottom lip, slowly nodding her head, as she was trying to get rid of the demons telling her, she wasn’t good enough, her underwear wasn’t seductive enough and that she just wasn’t enough. All she wanted was the man in front of her, who made her feel comfortable, and not those insecurities ruining the moment. “I’m sorry.” She murmured, shaking her head. She was ruining the moment, wasn’t she? “Just… just don’t touch me there.” She put his hand away from her belly and placed it back at her hip. A few deep breaths, she had to take, before she had enough courage to look at him again and all she saw was the softest look, anyone has ever given her. He didn’t look judging, blaming or even mad and that made her feel a lot better already.

“I won’t, if you don’t want me to... but why?” He asked slowly, as if he was walking on eggshells because he was scared of her reaction and he didn’t want to push her.

She sighed. “I– I don’t like it.” Those were the only words that had left her mouth and by that phrase it could’ve meant anything but the way her eyes drifted over her body and her pointing at herself, made Harry gulp. How on earth was such a stunning woman insecure? If anybody should feel insecure, he was convinced it had to be him.

“Don’t.” He only warned her, when his hands cupped her face. “Don’t say that. You’re so fucking perfect.” He connected their mouths together by pressing a small but firm kiss on her lips. His thumb was caressing her cheeks and when she finally sighed and stopped being so tense, Harry was able to relax as well. “You’re beautiful, Y/N, absolutely, madly stunning.” The way his eyes stayed on hers and never even blinked, proved that he wasn’t lying, or at least Y/N started to believe his words, as he sounded so sincere. How could a person find the right words at the right time and wrong ones all the time? “Truly, you’re so b–” She didn’t even let him finish and just captured his lips in another hungry kiss. Her hands immediately got tangled in his curls again and this time she kissed him more eagerly and let her hands slide to his pants, as she was opening them up. She wanted him. She wanted all of him and she was willing to push those insecurities away because they didn't seem to be flaws in Harry’s eyes and that turned her on even more, that made her want him even more. That’s why she let him touch her skin, even the spots she didn’t like, and when he finally opened her bra, she took it off quickly, hoping he wasn’t going to change his mind. But he didn’t even give her any more time to be insecure about her body, as his mouth traveled down her neck, till he came face to face with her chest, that looked so kissable. His lips left kisses all around them and when he came close to her nipple, he only dared to ghost over them, as he wanted to see her reaction first.

When her breath hitched in her throat and she, encouragingly, pushed his head closer to her, he smirked on her skin before he sucked her, already hard, nipple in his mouth. With soft strokes of his tongue, he flicked over it continually, his hand giving her other breast the much wanted and needed attention by massaging it and pinching her nipple.

She hissed at the pain at first before it turned into please, leaving her craving for more. All she felt was his lips on her and that made the aching between her legs so much more evident. He left a few more kisses on her chest before he switched sides, as he wanted to taste both of them. When his tongue swirled around her nipple this time, she wasn’t able to keep her mouth shuts anymore and started to moan his name in a breathy voice. “Harry.” She looked at him, working so hard to make her feel good, and when he looked back, keeping a steady eye contact, she felt her heart picking up on speed. Instinctively, she pushed herself harder against him, making him groan onto her skin, as her warm fingers massaged circles on his scalp. “I need more.” Fast, she tugged at his curls, pulling him away from her, before she stood up. Her hands pushed him back into his chair when he tried to get up but she only shook her head. “No. Stay.” She crouched down, taking a hold of his pants and signaling him to buckle his hips up. When he did, she swiftly pulled them and his underwear down, causing his hard cock to spring against his abdomen. Y/N eyes widened by his size, as she wondered how she was able to take him in. But she didn’t let it face her, when her hand grabbed him and she begged with her eyes to continue.

He nodded. “Spit on it.” His voice sounded suddenly so deep and demanding, causing Y/N to immediately nod her head and do what she was said. Her hand started off slowly pumping up and down, as he grabbed the chair, enjoying her touch. With a longing look he watched exactly what she was doing, while he hoped he would remember everything later but he wasn’t worried that he wouldn’t. “Faster, baby.” Harry demanded and Y/N did. It had been a while since she had any interactions with a person like that but she was also certain no one would make her heart race and her pussy ache as much as Harry. Her hand picked up on speed and her other hand took the opportunity to squeeze his balls. “Fuck, Y/N.” He breathed out, as he didn’t expect her to do that. A fire simmered inside him and all he felt was her hands on him. His breathing picked up on speed, while her hands did the magic.

“Can I taste you?” She asked, looking at him with big, deer eyes. Seeing her like that, between his legs, crouched in the ground and willing to take him, made him want to bust right then and there. How was she able to be so innocent, yet so willing at the same time? It made his head spin. “Please.”

“I won’t last if you do.” And he wasn’t lying, he already felt as if he had to hold himself back. He wasn’t sure how she was able to get him this weak but it excited him knowing that she did.

“I don’t care.” She simply stated, as she picked up on more speed, jerking him off faster.

“Fuck, baby.” He moaned, closing his eyes at her unexpected action. His hand grabbed her hand, guiding it to go slower. “We got the whole night. No need to rush.” With that he let go of her hand and cupped her cheeks again, as he bent down to kiss her again. Desperately, he pulled at her lips with his teeth. “Take your panties off, angel.” He mumbled against her mouth, before placing one last kiss on her mouth.

Slowly she stood up again, swinging her hips while doing so before she pulled her panties down, making sure Harry was seeing her every movement carefully and tossing the item carelessly to the ground. He pulled her in closer again, as they’d lips reconnected again and his hands started to wander till they found what they wanted. With slow motions he rubbed circles on her clit, making sure she got even wetter than she already was. His lips went to her neck, leaving more marks behind.

“Harry, I want you now.”

“Then take me.” She didn’t have to be told twice before she sat on his lap, quickly rubbing herself against him, before guiding him inside. She had to hiss at how much he stretched her out carefully she took little bits of him at a time. His hand was rubbing her cheek, encouragingly while looking at her face. “You’re so amazing, taking me in.” Pleasure was evident for both of them as Harry wondered how she fit so perfectly around, squeezing him the right way while she couldn’t get enough at how he made her feel so full. It had taken her a few seconds before she was able to get used to his size, even though she was convinced that she’d never get used to him.

Slowly, she moved her hips, working on both of their pleasure. Moans were bouncing off of the walls, as her pace picked up on speed. An immense pleasure was shooting through her core, when all she felt was him, deeply buried inside of her. His head fell back, while she pressed her face into his exposed neck, slightly nibbling on his heated skin to suppress her moans. Her hips were keeping a steady pace, as the pleasure washed over them. “Faster. Please.” He begged in such a needy voice that made Y/N go crazy. No matter how much she liked to be taken care of, she enjoyed it, even more, to be the one in control, especially when it came to Harry who always had the upper hand. That’s why she had to drag it out as long as she could.

“What was that?” She asked teasingly, tracing the veins on his neck with her tickly finger. “I didn’t understand you.” Her voice was teasing him, showing off that she was in control, as her hips rocked back and forth in a torturing slow pace. “I’m afraid you have to say it again but louder.” The glare he gave her would have almost been lethal but she didn’t care. Instead, she stopped her movements all together, looking at him expectedly. “You have to say it or I won’t do anything.”

Her grin was bright and big, causing Harry to chuckle deeply. “It’s cute how you think you’re in charge.” Before she had a chance to register his words, he had stood up, still holding her close to him, when she wrapped her legs around him. Surprised she let out a small shriek, as her eyes widened and hands clutched on his shoulders harshly. He carried her, as if she didn’t weigh anything and easily looked into her eyes amused. He looked around, deciding where he wanted her and for a second he wanted to settle for the couch when he saw her rug and an idea popped into his head. His face came so close to hers, his breath hovering over her lips. “Let’s ruin that ugly rug.” He only said, and placed her gently on the ground, having to slide out of her, much to her dislike.

She felt empty immediately and whined. “Harry, get ba–” But he had cut her off when he pushed himself fully into her. “Fuck.” Her hands gripped his arms, which were outstretched on each side of her head and he began to thrust into her, harsher and faster than she had rode him. With each thrust the floor made a small noise but neither of them cared as they were being much louder.

“You like that?” He asked, when she closed her eyes shut by the overwhelming pleasure. She couldn’t answer and was just nodding her head, which caused Harry to smile and plant a small kiss on her forehead. “Good.” His thrusts were in a perfect rhythm and he was hitting all the nice places and she hugged his cock just the right way, as if they had been made for each other.

His thrust became stronger and faster with every thrust, making her moan his name till it echoed inside her house. “Harry.” She pushed her back forward, letting her chest collide with his. “That’s perfect.” She said, as he was hitting a brand new spot inside of her and automatically her hips started to move and meet his thrusts halfway.

“You feel amazing, baby.” He was going in and out of her so quickly, while he felt her hard nipples rubbing against him. Quickly, he sneezed his hand between her legs, as he felt him getting closer and he wanted both of them to finish tonight. In harsh circles he rubbed clit, but he never let go of his fast pace, as he was free trying closer and by the way she clenched around him, he guessed she was about to finish as well.

“Don’t stop, Harry. Don’t stop.” She cried out loud, as he was hitting the right spots inside her, making her see stars, whenever their skin met and made a loud sound. “Please, don’t stop. Please.” Seeing her beg, made his thrust get more forceful, his hand rubbing faster and giving him the strength to finish. After a few more thrust both of them felt the fire burning hot inside them, aching to be released.

“I’m about to come.”

“Come on my belly.”

“What?” He wanted to make sure he had heard her right, as he was seconds away, just like the way she was.

“Just do it, Harry!” She practically screamed when she felt her orgasm overcoming her and a wave after a wave of pleasure hitting her repeatedly, as her legs were trembling and her hands gripped onto his muscles. Seeing her cuming in his cock, gave Harry the last push and quickly he pulled himself out of her, just in time, to shoot his semen on her abdomen while he said her name. White, thick streaks were decorating her beautiful skin, like a canvas that has been painted, as both of them tried to catch their breaths. Harry let himself fall next to her, the moonlight shining on their sweaty bodies and the world quiet around them.

“God, you’re perfect.” He moaned one last time before closing his eyes. She was tracing his arm, that he had put around her, with her hand, drawing the outlines of his tattoos. It didn’t take him much longer till he fell asleep and she laid there awake.

She was tired but not tired enough to sleep yet, as she was busy admiring his sleepy state. She adorned the way his long eyelashes were resting on his cheeks and his curls fell on his forehead so perfectly. Y/N didn’t even know for how long she had been laying on the ground but once her bladder started to act up, she had gotten up by removing his arm carefully, to not wake him. The cold air was hitting her skin, when she went to the bathroom to clean herself up. It didn’t take her too long till she was back in her kitchen, dressed in new clothes while got herself something to drink, after putting a blanket over Harry’s body. As she was about to take a sip of her drink, Millie flew inside through the open window

“Hey, Millie.” Y/N greeted her. “Do you want some grasshoppers?” With soundless steps she opened ome of her cabinets, revealing a jar filled with insects. Usually, she used to for spells and always had some laying around. She opened the jar and held it towards the bat but she didn’t dive in, as she usually would, confusing Y/N. “What is it, Millie?” She asked, walking closer to her, while she was carelessly flying around. She fled around in small circles,, as if she wanted to tell Y/N something. “Do you want me to–” she didn’t finish her question as the bat clapped her wings approvingly. “–alright.” She cleared her throat. “Me intellegere et vespertilio.” This one always used to be one of her most favourite spells, as it allowed her to understand animals. Any animal she wanted even and it had opened her eyes and changed her worldview drastically, besides talking to animals was better sometimes than talking to people.

The high pitched voice rang out in her ear but she didn’t say anything Y/N had expected. “Harry, will kill you. He has killed so many more. He is a liar.” Her blood ran cold, as she stared at Millie denyingly. He wouldn’t kill her. Why would he kill her? She had helped him and they had even gotten closer to each other. It wouldn’t make sense, even if they hadn’t put their differences aside, was he that petty enough to end her life? She just couldn’t imagine him doing that.

“What?” Y/N asked but Millie didn’t answer anymore and took the cue to leave, while Y/N stood there not knowing what to think anymore. What was Millie saying?

A trembling headache started to form, her hands started shaking and even if she didn’t want to believe his familiar, her eyes started to tear up and she felt incredibly dirty. Had he used her? Would he really kill her? Her knees felt weak and somehow her throat was burning, as if she hadn’t drunk anything in a while. She was clueless on what to do. Should she just ask him? Would he even say the truth? Call her crazy? Kill her, right then and there? Should she make sure that he wasn’t going to hurt her first?

With shaky hands, she opened her cupboards, as an idea popped in her head to coax the truth out of him.

All she needed to do was to make some tea, just the way her mother used to make, whenever she suspected that someone wasn’t telling the truth. It didn’t take much, as she only needed some chamomile flowers and some hair from a white horse.

She didn’t want to do this, she didn’t want to break his trust but she had to know if everything was a lie and Y/N was sure, she wasn’t ready for his answer, as it was obvious what it would be. Familiars didn’t lie, so there was only one outcome.

Quickly she prepared the tea, while she tried to calm herself down and not look too shaken up. Harry would see through her mask, and she couldn’t risk it. She took a few breaths in and slowly breathed the air out before she walked into the living room, seeing Harry putting on his clothes in a sleepy state. “How long have you been awak?” He asked, rubbing his eyes with his fists, while a tender smile grazed his lips. He looked so innocent, so peaceful and she couldn’t imagine him doing anything harmful to her. Was she doing the right thing? She wasn’t sure but she had to find out if Millie was saying the truth. There was no way Millie was lying, as it wouldn’t help her in any way and because familiars couldn’t lie. They were always loyal, faithful and honest. It wasn't in tgeir nature to make up lies for no reason.

“I made you some tea.” Y/N said, trying not to sound too monotone, as she tries to bite back her doubts and worries.

“Thank you, baby.” He took the hot beverage in his hands, blew some air on it before carefully taking a sip. At first it tasted like camomile but the aftertaste confused him. It tasted familiar but he couldn't quite put his finger on it. “I can’t make out what tea it is. Wha–”

“–where did you get the blood from?”

For a second he looked at her with furrowed eyes and started at her confusedly with a startled look. Why was she asking him again? “I told you” he started, trying to remember exactly what he had said yesterday to her, so she wouldn’t be suspicious and he wouldn’t be caught in a web of lies. But his planned words never came out. “I killed her and the blood was on my clothes.” He immediately dropped the cup of tea and cupped his mouth shut. What was he saying? He tried his hardest not to tell her but it was impossible for him not to say the truth, as if an invisible power coaxes the truth out of him. And that’s when it hit him. Magic. “What did you put in my tea?”

Y/N didn’t feel like answering his questions, as she questioned everything that had happened. “How many people have you killed?”

“Four.”

“Did you want to kill me.”

“Yes.” She felt her heart break, and she swore she felt it split in half. He had used her all along and suddenly the puzzle pieces fell into place. That’s why he knew where she was living, even though he didn’t have any powers; he had looked her up to master his plans. He had everything ready and she walked right into his trap.

“Why?” She dared to ask with a shallow voice.

“For a ritual to get my family back.”

“What do you mean?”

“My mother and sister died and I want to resurrect them.” He finally confessed, as he leaned back tiredly. Now, all his secrets were out, just when he thought he hadn’t had to harm her.

“How did they die?”

“Fire.” He breathed slowly, picking up the tiny pieces of broken glass, to play with them carefully. “From everything that could’ve killed them, it had to be a fucking houseburn. It had to be a fucking mortal death! They could’ve done something about it but it was all too fast.” His voice rose in anger and all he saw was how his family burned in front of his eyes, while he couldn’t save them. He wasn’t there when it happened but he felt responsible because he should’ve been there. He should’ve saved them but he failed to. He had failed them.

“Harr–” Y/N tried to talk to him but he pushed her away with an invisible force, causing her back to collide with her bookshelf, knocking multiple books down. A painful yelp escaped her lips, as she tried to get up.

“They died so pathetically because someone thought it was right to still burn witches.” His eyes were cold and the warm tone in his voice was long gone. “Mortals should be happy that I don’t make every single one of them burn.” His heavy footsteps got closer to hear, causing her to crawl away scaredly.

“You didn’t have to kill them.” She tried to say, as she slowly got up, staring at the man in front of her, who had changed so drastically. What was happening? Even the Harry she swore to hate, wouldn’t have done this. He wouldn’t have been this cold and no matter how sorry she was for his loss, she couldn’t and wouldn’t tolerate his behaviour. Everybody loses someone at some point in their lives, but it doesn’t give them any right to hurt others for selfish reasons because magic shouldn’t be used to bring more pain than it already does.

He chuckled deeply, shaking his head as if she had said something funny. “They’re worse than me. They’ve killed more people, than we know, over the past centuries.” Slowly he got closer to her, while she continued to back up till her back hit the wall. “They deserved it. My family didn’t.” And right before he was able to touch her, she ducked away from his grasp.

“Obrigescunt anathema.” She shouted, watching him not be able to move his body anymore. With tears in her eyes, a shaky voice and an hurt expression, she just blatantly stared at the stranger that she didn’t seem to know at all.

“Harry, stop it!” She was already on the floor, clutching her hand on the door frame as the tall man however over her. The taste of iron lingered in her mouth and only then she had realised that her lip was cut and tiny droplets of blood were coming out of it. But that wasn’t really one of her concerns as she felt him clutching her throat with his powers. The coward couldn’t even do it himself. He couldn’t even choke her on his own.

Her eyes were red and her face turned to a sick looking color. Just the sight of him, broke his heart and he wanted to hate her because she made him do those things to her but deep down he knew it was all his doing and he should hate anyone, then it must be him. “I never wanted to kill you. Fuck! You were the only person I tolerated and you had to be so stubborn, when I could’ve given you what you always wanted; a normal life.” His right hand was still controlling his magic while his left one went through his wild curls in frustration. Why did it have to end like this? Why her? Harry felt so stupid because when he made his plan, he thought he’d hate her. He thought he was over their short lived romance but all it took was one look at her and he turned to the stupid boy he once used to be.

“Harry, please.” She choked out, clutching her throat, as if she could peel his magic off of her, as if it were a hand. Her eyes were begging and if she had the power herself, she’d be begging more.

“Why did you have to fight me? I fucking loved you! You hear that? I love you! I don’t want to do this but you gave me no choice.” Harry rambled and when his brain processed what he had just confessed, his eyes shot wide open. He loved her. He loved her as if they were forty years younger and as if the misunderstanding never happened. Would his younger self do all this to her? Immediately, he knew the answer to that; no. So, why was he doing this now?

“I lo–”

“–no! Shut up! You don’t get to say that!” For a brief moment, he softened and he lowered the pressure on her when he understood what she tried to say. She couldn’t say those words because he knew he’d break down. “My family loved me and looked where it had gotten them. They’re dead.” Why did everyone he loved had to suffer? His mother and sister died horribly, while Y/N was about to die because of him. A humourless laugh he let out when he thought how this was an actual curse. How life was the actual curse.

“I love you.” She managed to say when he was buried in his head, and her words pulled him out of there way too fast. His heart was breaking when he heard her confess something that she shouldn’t be feeling in the first place. He was a monster and yet she still said those words. Either she tried to butter him up or she was actually crazy but either way he didn’t deserve her.

“Shut up!” His hold got stronger in her neck, as his voice sounded even more threatening than before but it didn’t last for long. “It’s already fucking hard to do this. Don’t make it harder on me.” His voice was breaking towards the end and tears escaped his lifeless eyes. For a moment they just stared at each other and Y/N was preparing herself, when her vision started to darken.

“What would your family think?” She asked with a whispery voice, and for a moment she was afraid that he hadn’t heard her but when he almost let go of her, she knew he did. “Would your mother be happy? Or your sister?” She gasped for air, finally feeling it inside her lungs, easing the burning sensation inside them but it wasn’t enough to make her feel better and use her powers on him.

“You don’t know them.”

“But you do. So, would she?” Would his mother be proud of him if she could see him right now? Would his sister be proud if he knew what he had done to get them

Back? Would they? His hands started shaking, when he pictured their disappointed faces in front of him and when he could swear he could hear his mother’s voice, saying how much she disapproved of him, he finally broke down crying. Loud sobs escaped his mouth and Harry wasn’t sure if that was the first time he let himself feel all those emotions but he thinks that was the first time he had cried over the loss of his only family and he cried for knowing what he had done in the past few months. Who had he become?

“It’s so fucking unfair! Why did I have to lose them?” He sobbed in his hands, when his body came in contact with the cold floor.

“I’m so sorry, Harry. I can’t imagine how hard it must be for you but it doesn’t change what you’ve done.” Even though her hand was aching to touch him, she didn’t. Instead she hoped her emphasisng her look was good enough to comfort him, even if he didn’t deserve it.“You need to leave, Harry.” He wanted to protest, grab her weak body and beg to her to not let her go. But when he saw those dark red wounds around her neck and the busted lip, he wondered how many more bruises she had gotten because of him. He closed his mouth and pressed his lips to a thin like while his tears had started to fall harder again. Why did he do this to her? Why was he so desperate to get his family back if they would hate him in the end? All he wanted was to have people in his life that loved him and the one person that did, he tried to kill her. “Maybe one day we‘ll meet again. When you’re better.” She said in a promising voice and her soft eyes bore into his, while she tried to remember the exact shade of green they were and hoping it wouldn’t be the last time, she’d get to see them. Instantly, Harry nodded his head, because that was his only goal; to get better. And, of course, to get the chance to be in her life again. “Oh, and if I hear you killing again, I‘ll kill you myself. Understood?” She was bluffing because she could never kill him but still, she tried to look as tough as possible, to look the most convincing she’s ever looked in her whole life.

Silently he stared at her with tired looking eyes and with fresh tears still streaming down his face. He knew she was doing the right thing and he didn’t deserve her but it didn’t stop his heart from aching. He wanted to hug her tightly, kiss her one last time but he couldn’t and that hurt him more than the bruises on his body did. That’s why he was determined to become the person she deserves to be with.

“Jupiter, don’t eat the tomato leaves!” Y/N shouted when she saw her cat nibbling on the white flower and the tiny leaves. With wild gestures she shushed her cat away and kneeled down on the ground to make sure that the plant was alright. It didn’t have any tomatoes yet but she knew in the late summer she could get a taste of them and she was looking forward to making fresh soup or pasta sauce, as they tasted better than the processed ones. She never understood why people loved to eat food out of cans, if they had time to use fresh ingredients and cook dishes themselves. It tasted better if it was made from scratch and, at least, she knew what she was actually eating.

Her fingers grazed one last time over the leave and she shot Jupiter a warning look, so he wouldn’t think about doing it again, when she headed back to her little pond. Her garden was finally looking good, after she finally replaced her dead plants, as spring was already in its early stages.

The sunbeams were beaming down on her, whenever they found a spot to shine through between the trees and the small noises from the animals around her, reminded her how much she had missed for everything to be this alive. Y/N loved spring because everything began to bloom, rise and overall the world just looked happier.

And she looked happier as well, now that the sun was out more often and she finally was trying to get over what had happened in late autumn last year.

Goosebumps still covered her skin and her heart stopped beating for a second when she let her mind be worried about Harry.

She wasn’t thinking of him as often now but he still occasionally haunted her thoughts, making it so hard for her to not just cave in. Y/N knew how easy it was to see what he was doing, thanks to her powers, and she knew that she shouldn’t do it. It didn’t help her get over him and she was violating his privacy.

But yet she still liked to see what he was doing.

In the beginning he looked miserable, as he had hardly gotten any sleep and didn’t think of taking care of himself properly. Those days had really made her heart break, because all she had to do was to use her pond as a mirror and she’d be with him. It was so easy for her to touch him again, to reassure him and be there for him, as he healed but she didn’t cave. Instead she watched him every once in a while and when she finally saw him improving his state, she couldn’t help herself but to feel proud. With each passing day he took a small step forward to a better life and it did not only bring her joy but also hope. She became hopeful and counted the days till he’d show up at her doorsteps to be with her, to finally face them the chance they should’ve taken when they had first met.

“Aperi oculos Ostende mihi futurum.” A small smile graced her lips when she saw his reflection in her pond again. But this time she didn’t see what he was doing right at that moment. No, she wanted to know more than how he was doing. She wanted to know how he’ll be and she had to know what the future had in store for him, for them.

An overly excited Harry was smiling from one ear to the other, exposing his dimples and bunny teeth when he was saying something that she couldn’t hear properly due to his mumbling. His hair looked longer and somehow even curlier and a beard was evident on his face. He looked older but not in a bad way at all and to see him like that made her happy. For a minute longer she watched him run up the stairs of a familiar looking house and she was about to let the reflexion float away when she saw someone.

And that someone was her.

Y/N swung her arms around Harry’s neck, pulling him into a small kiss before letting go of him, which caused Harry to pout. But she didn’t seem to be faced by his reaction as she strutted away, sitting on a small chair that was placed in the corner of the bedroom. Everything looked so awfully familiar but yet so different. But not in a bad way, as htheer house looked more like home.

For a moment Y/N wondered whose bedroom that might be but when she saw a picture of Harry and her, framed on the nightstand, her breath hitched. Would they live together in the future?

“Harry, you smell like mud.” She Heard- her future self complain, as she scrunched up her nose and pinched her nose bridge. He had obviously working on the garden, as Y/N couldn’t do that anymore. She couldn’t even go down the stairs without being breathless and she was so glad that he helped her out so much but it didn’t give her a reason to not poke fun at him. “Go, take a shower!”

“I don’t smell like mud.” He only puffed offendedly and crossed his arms in front of his chest but Y/N could tell that he wasn’t truly upset. “It’s just the baby.” His long finger pointed to her belly.

Shocked, Y/N splashed the water away, causing the reflexion to disappear. Will she be pregnant one day? Her hand grasped her belly, that still only contained her breakfast and her organs. Could it truly be real? Her eyes wandered to her stomach, as she imagined it growing and somehow that was hard for her to do so. Not because she didn’t want any children but because her and Harry were still miles apart from being a couple, let alone being parents.

But no matter how surprised she was and how hard her heart was hammering in her ribcage and how sweaty her palms had become, she tried to hide a growing smile.

So, Harry will fight for their shared future and she’d let him back into her life. Of course she was worried about him but she knew he’d get better one day and no matter how long it’ll take him, she’ll be here, waiting for him. Everything will be alright, and that’s all she could’ve ever hoped for.

With weak knees she stood up from the ground, still clutching her stomach when a voice, that she had missed so dearly, was ringing in her ear. “Hello, comrade.”

537 notes · View notes

harrysfolklore · 2 years ago

Note

frances (beautyspock) as face claim for harryween blurb!!! shes just chefs kiss on costumes and makeup

HAPPY HARRYWEEN ! i really hope you like this blurb, i really liked how it turned out <3

ask me anything | masterlist | likes and reblogs are appreciated ! | send me a tip <3

liked by harrystyles, haileybieber and 246,985 others

yourinstagram but is los angeles ready for us?

view all 32,962 comments

harryfan1 LETS GOOOO

paulithepsm They better be

harryfan2 she’s the most iconic person on harry’s team and the fact that she’s also his gf ?? more iconic

harrystyles Why don’t you do that makeup on me?

↳ yourinstagram well if that’s what you want…

↳ harryfan3 YES PLEASE

liked by yourinstagram, jefezoff and 154,848 others

pillowpersonpp Los Angeles night one 🤘🏻 makeup by @yourinstagram ❤️

view all 10,023 comments

harryfan1 legends

yourinstagram i love youuuu

yourinstagram pretty girls

↳ harrystyles Am i a pretty girl too? x

↳ yourinstagram prettiest of them all

↳ harryfan2 I LOVE THEM SO MUCH

liked by yourinstagram, lizzobeeating and 2,069,947 others

harrystyles Love On Tour. Los Angeles I. October, 2022.

view all 76,826 comments

harryfan1 MY BABYYYY

lizzobeeating ❤️

harryfan2 i can’t wait for harryween

yourinstagram who’s that

yourinstagram is he single

↳ harrystyles He’s taken by a gorgeous woman x

↳ yourinstagram lucky gal 😩

↳ harryfan3 they’re the best couple ever i swear

liked by harrystyles, sza and 376,826 others

yourinstagram dorothy and the wicked witch for last year’s harryween. who’s ready to go again this year?

view all 35,937 comments

harryfan1 this was so iconic they blew my mind

jefezoff I want to be Dorothy this time

↳ yourinstagram okay boss

↳ harrystyles I’m your boss

↳ yourinstagram nope, you’re just my side chick

↳ harryfan2 name a more iconic couple i’ll wait

annetwist Have fun, kids ❤️

liked by yourinstagram, jefezoff and 969,053 others

hshq Harryween 2022. Los Angeles. October 31st. Can’t wait to see your fancy dress.

view all 15,972 comments

harryfan1 SO FUCKING EXCITED

harryfan2 bestie i know you love us pleaseeee give us a hint of the costumes

↳ yourinstagram 🎸🏍

↳ harryfan3 OH MY GODDD

YN’S INSTAGRAM STORIES

liked by harryfan1, harryfan2 and 2,937 others

harryupdates “We need to give a big shoutout to my talented makeup and hair artist, who also happens to be my gorgeous girlfriend, she helped me with this wig, i wouldn’t be looking as fabulous as i do right now if it wasn’t for her, so thank you darling” -Harry thanking YN tonight !

view all 1,075 comments

harryfan1 GOD BLESS YN

harryfan2 we really need to thank yn for her service

harryfan3 THIS COSTUME IS SO SLAY

harryfan4 YN IS DRESSED UP AS SANDY !!!!

liked by harrystyles, bellahadid and 402,926 others

yourinstagram The Sandy to his Danny x

view all 37,937 comments

harryfan1 A COMPLETE SLAY

annetwist The best out there 🙌🏻

harryfan2 they always come through with the matching costumes

harrystyles You’re the one that I want x

↳ yourinstagram you’re hopelessly devoted to me wbk

↳ harryfan3 I LOVE THEM SO MUCH

liked by yourinstagram, lizzobeeating and 2,927,873 others

harrystyles HARRYWEEN. Los Angeles. October, 2022.

view all 87,726 comments

harryfan1 ICONIC

jefezoff 🙌🏻🙌🏻

harryfan2 yn really did a great job with the makeup and wigs

yourinstagram my besties 🥺🥺❤️

↳ harrystyles Friendzoned. Ouch.

↳ harryfan3 HARRY STOP IT

taglist: @cucciolafaerie @eleanordaisy @sunflowersndpeaches @golden-hoax x @alienorknight @daydreamingofmatilda @sunflowervolume66 @vanteguccir @ivyproblems @ayeshathestyles @stylesmygucci @gimsaysay @rosaliedepp @dontworrysunflower r @milfrrynation @manifestrry @iceebabies @harrystylesrecs s @pleasingrryyy @harianaswhore @leadmetogarden n @abeanontoast @grapejuice-rry @vrittivsanghavi @msolbesg @tati813 @sad1esgf @ivegotparticulartaste @eviesaurusrex @olivialovesh @itsgabbysblog @theekyliepage @gumballavocadoharry @watermelonsugacry @be-with-me-so-happily @a-strange-familiar @reveriehs @musicforcinemas @rafeyyyyy @tinydeskwriter @noooovaaaaa @tenaciousperfectionunknown n @mxltifxnd0m @rach2602 @balletdancerry @b-reads-things @juiceboxrry

#harry styles fake instagram #harry styles imagine #harry styles fluff #harry styles fanfiction #harry styles x reader #harry styles x you #harry styles blurb #harry styles one shot #harry styles au #harry styles instagram concept #harry styles fake social media #harrysfolklore #harrryween #harry styles headcanon #harry styles fic #harry styles story #harry styles writing #1k #hsfolklore archive

1K notes · View notes

eviesaurusrex · 2 years ago

Text

ʜᴀʀʀʏ ꜱᴛʏʟᴇꜱ x ᴀꜱᴘɪʀɪɴɢ ꜱɪɴɢᴇʀ!ʀᴇᴀᴅᴇʀ

faceclaim: Devon Cole

author’s note: I had this idea on a whim (and bc I’m obsessed with her music), and now it’s here. I hope you enjoy this! lindathetree and billtherock are reader’s best friends! Aaaand we’re gonna change his outfit order for NYC. The blue vest set is now NYC I, and the red-striped candy cane jumpsuit is (still) NYC II—I mixed something up and was too lazy to change it lol. Attention: This is… a tad long. And not entirely proofread bc I still struggle with the pain management of my wisdom teeth removal rip

;

yourinstagram I’m still in awe and stare in shameless wonder over this next milestone in my (relatively young and short) career as an artist. This was only possible because of you out there, who always enjoyed my little videos of lyric snippets, always urging me to write full songs and release them as such out into this world.

This is your triumph <3

And a huge thanks to Spotify for making my newest baby a bop!

Liked by lindathetree, yourfan1, blurryh, and 11,970 others | 2,224 comments

yourfan1 Witch deserves even more!!!

yourfan2 I’m 100% one of the 2,179 listeners because I have this masterpiece on repeat 24/7 🥰

lindathetree Yes, hello, it’s what you deserve, baby, had to say this, byyyyyye ❤️

↳ yourinstagram I love you, L 🥺❤️

↳ lindathetree luv yu 2 :*

Spotify It’s a pleasure to be part of your journey!

liked by yourinstagram, lindathetree, yourfan9, and 296 others

billtherock It’s one of your best works, turtle. It’s only natural for it to gain the attention it deserves—AND YOU!

↳ yourinstagram Biiiiiill 🥺

↳ yourfan3 Get yourself friends like Bill and Linda.

liked by lindathetree, billtherock, yourinstagram and 13 others

yourfan4 I discovered you over the for you page on both youtube and tiktok and have followed you ever since, and I am so immensely proud of you, YN. I feel like a very proud big brother right now, and I’m being very emotional over this post 🥺

↳ yourinstagram Oh my, love! Thank you so much. This really means the world to lil’ ol me (and I wouldn’t mind having a proud big brother) ❤️

liked by yourfan4, yourfan2, yourfan8, and 56 others

↳ yourfan4 Anytime, YN 🥰❤️

blurryh so damn proud of you, darling ❤️

liked by yourinstagram, billtherock, and 2 others

↳ yourinstagram ❤️❤️❤️

↳ yourinstagram It wouldn’t have been possible without your constant and loving support and help and reassurance, H <3

liked by blurryh, annetwist, lindathetree, and 2 others

↳ blurryh Bollocks, I was only rooting for you in the back ❤️ You did this perfectly on your own x

liked by yourinstagram and gemmastyles

ynfanpage My phone is so full of screenshots and videos of the beauty and grace, and talent that is YN LN; it should be mandatory for everyone in this world. Seeing her and her songs getting the attention they deserve makes my heart full. Our woman deserves nothing less ❤️

[yourinstagram]

Liked by blurryh, yourfan2, yourfan3, yourinstagram, and 1,329 others | 337 comments

yourfan1 beautifully said!

yourfan2 +1

yourfan3 It was about time. She’s supposed to make BANK with her music because it’s this good.

↳ ynfanpage Totally. But I also don’t wanna see her leave the bookshop she is working at bc it’s my favorite part of the week to chat with her 👉🏻👈🏻

liked by yourinstagram and 10 others

↳ yourfan4 YOU ARE ONE LUCKY HUMAN???

↳ yourfan3 😦😦😦

yourinstagram I’m full-on blushing in the middle of a subway station 🫣

liked by yourfan2, yourfan4, ynfanpage, blurryh, and 121 others

↳ ynfanpage I won’t apologize for that! 🤭

lindathetree You’re not alone 👀😅

liked by ynfanpage, billtherock, and 8 others

usweekly Singer-songwriter Harry Styles was today seen in New York City on a stroll with a young woman, who fans suspect is newcomer singer-songwriter YN LN. Her latest song W.I.T.C.H. hit the 2 million listening mark on Spotify a few weeks ago and was named It’s a Bop on the music streaming service.

Liked by yourfan1, yourfan2, hsfan1, harrystylesfanpage, and 2,439 others | 1,525 comments

yourfan1 😦😍

yourfan2 They know each other???? 🥹

hsfan1 Oh. I didn’t see that one coming

internet_troll Probably using him for fame.

internet_troll2 Not her. She is so untalented 💀

↳ internet_troll3 lol yeah. And she is DEFINITELY using him for fame, that b*tch

liked by harryismyman

hsfan2 I actually like what I see. She is a sweetheart! And their style match perfectly 🤭

↳ yourfan3 She really is! Just as Harry. Match made in heaven? 👀

↳ hsfan3 It seems 👀

internet_troll4 She should keep her hands off him—that’s my man.

↳ hsfan4 pathetic 🙄

hsfan5 I hope she isn’t using him, tho I don’t think she could do that bc she really is lovely.

harrystylesfanpage Uhm… YN is really good??? And the mv to W.I.T.C.H. is really aesthetically appealing? I like what I see (and hear). So, if the rumors are true, could we welcome her with open arms bc I think she is a Harrie on top of being talented af🖖🏽

Liked by hsfan1, hsfan2, yourfan1, ynfanpage, and 328 others | 99 comments

ynfanpage She actually is. She tried to save as much money as possible to go to every show in her area when he toured for the first time solo. And she knows every song by heart 😅

liked by harrystylesfanpage and 20 others

↳ harrystylesfanpage That’s very interesting and good to know 👀

hsfan1 I found her while scrolling through Spotify a few months back, and I’ve been hooked ever since. So yeah, she is absolutely welcome here!

internet_troll1 You need to stop obsessing over this b*tch. She is using him, you blind idiot.

↳ harrystylesforever Just shut up 🙄

hsfan2 I like her. I like how happy Harry looked in those pap pics. So, I want her to be one of us.

billtherock Y’all are late to the party, but the party is still going! Welcome!

liked by harrystylesforever, harrystylesfanpage, yourfan2, and 16 others

yourfan1 People finally see how talented she is!

↳ internet_troll2 Fucking shut up. You can’t see talent even if it’s right under your nose 🤣

↳ yourfan1 And you spent an awful lot of time hating on people publicly even if you state you hate them. Logic? Nowhere to be seen.

liked by harrystylesforever, yourfan2, harrystylesfanpage, and 32 others

hsfan3 We will see if they both say something about the rumors or just laugh about us oblivious idiots xD

↳ hsfan4 Maybe the latter 😂

harrystyles Pretty flower ❤️

Liked by annetwist, gemmastyles, hsfan1, and 2,324,768 others | 429,637 comments

hsfan1 Uhm… 👀

jefezoff HARRY

↳ harrystyles What?

↳ jefezoff … Take a very close look at your IG profile.

↳ harrystyles …Oooops.

liked by hsfan2, hsfan3, yourfan1, and 1,342 others

↳ yourinstagram 💀

liked by jefezoff, harrystyles, yourfan3, and 219 others

internet_troll1 Dear lord, she probably pushed him to post this so she can gain more followers 🤢

internet_troll2 Can’t believe this b*tch is this stupid. She will get so much hate lol 🤣

↳ harrystylesfanpage And from who? You? Nobody cares about you.

liked by gemmastyles, hsfan3, yourfan5, and 430 others

hsfan2 Not sure if that was supposed to land here 😅

↳ yourfan1 Definitely not 🤭

lindathetree That’s my pretty bestie! Told you it would happen eventually, billtherock 😂

↳ billtherock Surprised it didn’t happen anytime sooner

liked by yourfan2, yourfan5, hsfan1, and 46 others

yourinstagram So, the entire world now knows what pictures you have of me.

↳ harrystyles Sorry, love x

↳ yourinstagram Mhm 👀

↳ harrystyles Ice cream to make it up to you? x

↳ yourinstagram You don’t have to make anything up to me, but I could never say No to ice cream 😚

liked by harrystyles, gemmastyles, harrystylesforever, and 100 others

↳ yn_and_harry They are so soft for each other 🥹

↳ harry_and_yn You just CANNOT tell me that they don’t love each other. I saw them strolling through Central Park—if the entire world had seen how Harry looked at her and YN looked at him, nobody would question this relationship 😠❤️

liked by yourinstagram, hsfan4, hsfan6, ynfanpage, and 98 others

hsfan3 Will you be at his NYC shows??? yourinstagram 😍

↳ yourinstagram 100% YES! 🥳

↳ hsfan3 Would it be okay to talk to you if I happened to see you? 👉🏻👈🏻

↳ yourinstagram Of course, lovie 🥺❤️

liked by hsfan3, hsfan1, yourfan2, and 56 others

gemmastyles It’s surprising how long this didn’t happen. Jeff and I had a bet going on; no one wins now.

↳ jefezoff We didn’t have a bet. It was only a conversation about this particular topic.

↳ gemmastyles A conversation doesn’t end with the words “I bet” 😇

liked by annetwist, mitchrowland, harrystyles, and 34 others

yourinstagram Well… Someone 👀 spilled the tea, so: look at my handsome man.

I’ve always been immensely proud of you, but tonight, it’s something else. To see what you’ve achieved over the past years… Mindblowing. I love you to the moon and back, to the depths of the oceans and the wide of the world. Words can’t express my love for you, H. To 14 more incredible nights ❤️

[harrystyles]

Liked by annetwist, jefezoff, hsfan1, yourfan2, and 547,629 others | 99,702 comments

annetwist I love you, my two loves ❤️

↳ yourinstagram ❤️❤️❤️

↳ hsfan1 She has Anne’s blessing—haters can back off. Anne’s blessing is like the verification symbol on IG for this relationship.

liked by hsfan3, hsfan4, yourfan1, and 9 others

jefezoff I’m also very proud of him.

↳ yourinstagram I’m also very proud of YOU.

↳ jefezoff Oh, thank you. Thank you. That’s too kind 😇

↳ yourinstagram Mhm 👀

liked by hsfan4, hsfan1, yourfan8, and 6 others

↳ hsfan1 Jeff, the compliment hogger 😂

hsfan2 According to her post, I don’t believe they’re “new” 👀

↳ hsfan3 Having the same feeling over here 🥹

lindatherock And you didn’t bring me with you, hmpf.

↳ yourinstagram You told me that you had to work!!! I asked you numerous times 👀

↳ billtherock That’s very true, Linda.

↳ lindatherock Still: hmpf.

gemmastyles Where did you venture off now??? 😂

↳ yourinstagram Jeff wanted to show me something—turns out this something was Harry during his break 🤷🏼‍♀️❤️

↳ gemmastyles I’m gonna wait here for you then 👌🏻

↳ harry_and_yn And another Styles who obviously gave her blessing. Could we please stop giving these two a hard time now? Thank you.

yourfan1 So happy to see you this happy!

gemmastyles He is the happiest with you ❤️

(YN stood right next to me and didn’t do anything except for looking—that’s all it’s needed to make him smile like that. She is a keeper.)

[harrystyles, yourinstagram]

Liked by hsfan1, hsfan2, hsfan3, yourinstagram, annetwist, and 2,384 others | 980 comments

hsfan1 Awwww 🥹 I love a happy!Harry

hsfan2 He looks so content with his life 😍

yourfan1 He makes her happy, she makes him happy - easy as that!

annetwist ❤️

yourinstagram Thank you, Gem 👉🏻👈🏻🥹

↳ gemmastyles I have to thank you, silly ❤️

mitchrowland There isn’t a chance you could bring some iced coffee with you? And maybe something sweet?

↳ gemmastyles YN already has that on her to-do list!

↳ pillowpersonpp A literal angel ❤️

liked by harrystyles, yourinstagram, hsfan2, and 78 others

yourinstagram Is this a Harrie-approved show outfit? 🤔

Liked by hsfan1, yn_and_harry, yourfan1, and 437,440 others | 87,001 comments

hsfan1 It’s giving fancy cowboy vibes 😍

hsfan2 APPROVED!

yn_and_harry He will love this!!!

lindathetree My pretty bestiiiiie ❤️

↳ yourinstagram my even more pretty bestiiiie ❤️

yourfan1 The beauty you are 😭❤️

↳ hsfan3 I envy Harry so much

blurryh Pretty girl ❤️

↳ yourinstagram Pretty boy ❤️

liked by blurryh, mitchrowland, gemmastyles, and 5 others

hsfan4 Definitely approved. I love this! Where did you get that blouse???

↳ yourinstagram Uhm… American Eagle I think? 😅

↳ hsfan4 Finally something I can afford, YES! Love you!

↳ lindathetree She is an American Eagle biatch. Almost her entire closet consists of AE stuff 👌🏻

liked by hsfan4, yourfan1, ynfanpage, and 108 others

harry_lambert You clearly never need me ❤️

↳ yourfan2 Harry L is here! 😱

↳ yourinstagram I could NEVER outdo your magic!

↳ harry_lambert Well, maybe you need to stop waving off my offers then!

↳ yourinstagram We’ll see 👉🏻👈🏻

↳ hsfan5 YN is so humble 🥺

harryismyman You’re so ugly, what does Harry see in you lol

harrystyles Love On Tour. New York City II. August, 2022.

Liked by yourinstagram, annetwist, hsfan1, hsfan2, and 2,329,070 others | 101,323 comments

hsfan1 Who wants to bet that he looked at YN? 👀

↳ hsfan2 He definitely did

↳ hsfan3 Yeeeep. That’s the smile reserved for her ❤️

annetwist Enjoy it ❤️

yourinstagram 🥰❤️

↳ harrystyles Can’t wait to see you x

↳ yourinstagram Front and center—as always ❤️

↳ harrystyles That’s my girl x

↳ harrystylesfanpage I live for their love 🥹

harryismyman Please reply to my dm, love!

↳ hsfan4 🤦🏾🤦🏾🤦🏾

internetroll1 He deserves so much better than yourinstagram.

internetroll2 Could Harry just break up with this stupid yourinstagram girl?

;

“We have a problem,” Jeff spoke right next to her and scared the living shit out of YN, who was in deep conversation with a small group of lovely fans, already impatiently waiting for her boyfriend to appear. With a hand pressed to her jeans-clad chest, the woman turned and stared up at the manager with wide eyes. “Dear avocado, Jeff!” He gently got a hold of her arm and urgently pulled her with him while she waved the group with boas around their necks, an apologetic smile on her face. “What’s wrong? Did someone die?” The manager huffed and only stopped when they had arrived in one of the underground hallways of MSG. “Nobody died, but the supporting act got last minute sick.”

YN’s lips parted at that; her mouth formed a soft O, and blinking, she tried to understand the situation. “Okay…? Do you have a backup?” He shook his head slowly, but the expression in his eyes didn’t sit right with her. “Unless someone agrees to jump in,” he now said, and the young woman felt her heartbeat quicken. Jeff didn’t need to explain this further to her, her mind already spiraling at the thought alone of making an appearance on the big stage. So, she started to shake her head—slow at first, but with growing desperation and urgency. “No, no, no.” She moved both hands up; her head continued to move from left to right, fast enough to give her whiplash. “I can’t do this, Jeff. You know I adore you, but… no.”

He followed the young singer as she took several steps back and threw her a pleading look. “Why not, YNN? You are great! You are a great singer! This could be a possibility.” It was almost comical that he didn’t see the controversy lying in it, the potential extent of hate she could get when doing what he asked of her. “That’s exactly the point, Jeff! Imagine what they would think when suddenly it’s me who stands on that stage! A stage prepared for my immensely famous boyfriend. Just… just give this a five-second thought, and you’ll see why I can’t do this. They will all think the same—that-that I’m using him as a launching pad for my own career before throwing him in the trash can like a half-eaten hotdog. But that’s not true!”

YN felt panic bubbling inside her at the prospect of losing Harry over the hate of this fandom which would ultimately attack not only her but him as well. And she couldn’t possibly allow that to happen.

Jeff gently grabbed her shoulders and moved her to look at him. “I know that that’s not true. The band knows. His family knows. You know. Harry knows. Everyone that matters know how much you love each other and that this is not a PR stunt or PR relationship. Who cares what the world thinks?” YN took a deep breath. “They will hate me. I could never use a social media account ever again, Jeff. And you know how much I love to interact with my fans. I… I can’t put that at risk.” His head shake let her breath slow down more and more. “Your fans will know the truth. They always do, somehow. The haters will lose interest soon enough, you know how they behave over time. And think of all those people out there. Many of them already like you because you make Harry so happy, everyone can see it. Remember how they cheered last night when he tried to find you in the crowd, and they helped him to see you between them. That’s all that matters to most of them—that he is happy.”

She took another deep breath and blinked up at him, unsure what to do. “But what if I fail up there?” Jeff grinned. “You’re a blast on a stage. It’s your second home, YN. Do you really think you could fail up there?” Her anxiety screamed Yes, but the realistic part of her brain only shrugged its shoulders because she had always lived for the stages of this world—even if it only was an aisle between bookshelves in the bookshop she worked ever since starting at and graduating from college.

So, all she did was nod once, and Jeff grinned even wider before ushering her to the technicians to provide her with an earpiece and a microphone.

—

“Uhm… Jeff?” Harry’s voice called through the underground hallway as soon as his eyes spotted his manager. The brunette raised a dark brow at the singer, and Harry held his phone up. “D’you know where YNN is? She doesn’t react to any of my texts, and I thought we would meet here before I went out,” he explained the situation to him—the my girlfriend is kinda missing in action situation.

But Jeff couldn’t really say anything because, at this moment, a voice, followed by booming applause and cheers, echoed through the long hallways. “Hey, everyone!” Harry looked confused as hell as he heard YN’s voice multiplied by a microphone and the sound system of Madison Square Garden. “What’s happening now?” He was followed by his manager and some bodyguards as he just made his way upwards to stand right next to the pit. His eyes almost pop out at the sight of his gorgeous woman standing on the stage, a huge smile on her face.

“I’m sorry to disappoint you because clearly, I’m not Blood Orange.” A laugh runs through the audience. “There was a last-minute sickness call, but we only wish them the best, don’t we? Let them hear it!” The people cheered loudly at that, and YN smiled even more widely. “I’m pretty sure they heard it till the other side of the river! And so, this only leaves the question of if y’all don’t mind if I play the supporting act for tonight, so we can greet Harry properly later on. Would that be alright with y’all?” She moved the mic to direct it to the people in front and around her. His fans cheered loudly, and a laugh escaped YN. “I didn’t quite get you!” Another move of the mic and the audience screamed their encouragement. “I suppose that’s a Yes! Thank you. Don’t worry if you only know a few or any songs at all. We still can have a great time together!” YN turned to the band, and at the nod of the drummer, she held her thumb up and grinned brightly.

Harry stood in constant awe on his spot, almost ignoring his fans, of whom some had spotted the singer, but he was too enthralled by his woman upstage, owning it like she was born for it. And in his opinion, she had been born to do exactly this.

As the first tunes of W.I.T.C.H. echoed through the hall, many of the audience cheered loudly, and even Harry whistled and cheered alongside them. “She ain't out to get you, but she's better on your side,” YN sang, and then, the people sang the refrain with her. “And she don't wanna be anybody else - She's a woman in total control of herself.—Oh my, you know this song?!—It's such a wonder to be under her spell - What a woman, in total control of herself.”

The singer continued to watch in wonder and almost didn’t realize that Jeff had patted his shoulder. “We need to get you ready,” his manager told him, and Harry reluctantly followed him, always throwing a look over his shoulder to see his girl glowing up there.

harrystyles Thank you for stepping in, my love. I’m so damn proud of you. This is your moment! x

[yourinstagram]

Liked by yourfan1, yourfan2, yn_and_harry, gemmastyles, and 1,221,001 others | 111,920 comments

gemmastyles What a banger!! Whoever that is, we all need to listen to her songs more often 👀👀👀

liked by yourfan2, yourfan4, hsfan5, and 113 others

↳ yourinstagram Geeeeeeem 🙈

↳ gemmastyles 😘🥰

↳ hsfan1 🥹

hsfan2 Best supporting act!!!

mitchrowland 🥳❤️

pillowpersonpp That’s my girl! 👸🏼

yourfan1 She seriously is born to do exactly this!

↳ hsfan3 Def! She was SO good upstage

internettroll1 💀💀💀💀

internettroll2 Untalented, ugly, unworthy of him 🤪

internettroll3 I just checked her social media accounts—she gained SO many new followers. Can’t tell me she isn’t dating him for precisely this.

internettroll4 Youre still my man, Harry. Leave this b*tch.

—harrystyles turned off comments for this post—

harrystyles My tired loves x

I always was very grateful for my fans and how we handle things on social media as individuals. But lately—actually, ever since my relationship got public knowledge—hateful comments have pooled here, and I will not tolerate a single word filled with hatred, especially if it’s directed toward this angel of a woman who makes me the happiest. I don’t want to exclude you, my longtime fans and supporters, from this part of my life after I finally feel comfortable enough to share this with you willingly. So, could we treat people with kindness again?

Thank you, x H.

Liked by annetwist, gemmastyles, hsfan1, harrystylesfanpage, and 9,247,851 likes | 338,996 comments

harrystylesfanpage Wow, you did it, people. You made him so upset that he needed to call y’all’s bullshit out 😠

liked by hsfan1, hsfan3, harry_and_yn, and 77 others

↳ hsfan1 I’m so sad🥺 She is the loveliest human being and doesn’t deserve all this hate

harrystylesforever True fans will protect you both!

ynfanpage Poor babies 😭❤️

hsfan2 They have a cat together 😭

↳ yourfan1 Everything screams for a long-term relationship. Can’t tell me otherwise.

annetwist ❤️

gemmastyles 😞❤️

hsfan3 Those haters never were true fans 🤬❤️

lindathetree Me and billtherock are very thankful that you take such good care of her and protect her from all that ❤️

↳ harrystyles It’s my duty x

liked by billtherock, annetwist, hsfan1, hsfan2, and 1,342 others

yn_and_harry We love you two! What’s your guys' cat’s name? She is such a pretty bean 🥺❤️

↳ yourinstagram Her name is Juniper, but we barely call her that. She probably wouldn’t react to it anyway

liked by harrystyles, annetwist, yn_and_harry, and 237 others

↳ yn_and_harry That’s normal 😅❤️

yourfan1 I’m so sorry you got so much hate, yourinstagram But Harry is there for you, obviously! ❤️

yourinstagram I love you.

↳ harrystyles I love you more x

↳ yourinstagram Nope, not possible ❤️

liked by harrystyles, ynfanpage, harry_and_yn, and 2,456 others

;

I’m not sure what I think about this one, but hey, it’s here, and I’m excited to read what y’all think. Hope you liked it <3 As usual: comments, reblogs, and likes are much appreciated!

taglist: @onecrazydirectioner @nyctophilic0vitnir

589 notes · View notes

ameliora-j · 3 years ago

Text

chasing pavements i // hp x wolfstar’s daughter!reader

words: 3.1k

warnings: angst,, extreme pining,, i think that’s all

a/n: the wait is finally over. i present to you: chasing pavements: harry potter x wolfstars!daughter

you stared dejectedly across the great hall at harry and ginny. the way that the redhead curled into his side stabbed thorns into the depths of your heart. you let out a sigh as you stood and walked to defense against the dark arts, the class that your dad taught. you knew he would be the only one there as the class wasn’t due to start for at least another hour.

remus jumped as the door to his classroom slammed open and immediately shut. all of his senses—and his heart rate—relaxed as his eyes fixated on you. “what’s wrong pup?” he asked softly.

“i hate harry potter,” you grumbled, plopping down atop his desk. “with my entire life, i hate him. and i never want to see his stupidly cute face ever again,” you demanded.

“puppy?” remus asked softly as he heard your quiet sniffles. “are you okay?”

“i do not want to talk about it,” you grumbled quietly, busying yourself with organizing the pens and the trinkets on his desk. he sighed softly as he reassuringly pat your thigh before going back to work, grading papers. your dad knew something was up. of course he did, he knew you like the back of his hand. ever since the day he and your other dad brought you home from madame whisher’s home for wizarding children.

your parents had written you a letter while you were at the beaubaxtons academy of magic, explaining to you that having a witch for a daughter was going to tarnish their reputation. they had put you up for adoption. you were eleven years old… and had no parents. madame maxime had set you up in an orphanage for magical children after you left beaubaxtons so that you wouldn’t be sleeping on the street.

your time spent at the home for wizarding children was short lived as on the eve of your twelfth birthday, a man with sandy blonde hair and warm honey eyes stepped into the orphanage alongside a shaggy dark haired man littered in tattoos. madame whisher called you all for line up and you went, not expecting much. after all, you were well past the viable age for adoption. nobody wants a twelve year old prepubescent witch in their home, invading their space.

however, you couldn’t have been more wrong, as the two men approached you. the sandy-haired man crouched down in front of you and tilted his head to the side. “my name is remus. and this is my husband sirius,” he introduced kindly.

“hello. i’m yn,” you introduced with a shy smile.

“well, yn… how would you like to come home with us today hmm?” you couldn’t help but break out into a smile as you nodded. and the deal was sealed.

the house was enormous, and your bedroom felt even bigger. they let you know that they hadn’t decorated, and had left those decisions up to you before telling you to make yourself at home and come down for dinner whenever you were cleaned up and ready.

sirius, or dad as you’d come to call him, quickly became your best friend. always giving you piggy back rides, watching muggle movies with you, loudly singing songs and dancing around the living room, and even stealing away to the kitchen in the middle of the night to make chocolate chip cookies.

remus, or papa, was the more mellow of the two. covering you up with a blanket when you napped on the couch, carrying you up to bed when you fell asleep during movie night, and especially being your shoulder to cry on whenever you missed your birth parents. life was great. and you couldn’t have been happier with the small family that you’d created.

you met harry during sirius’s birthday. he had invited over james and lily, who you had learned to be your dads’ best friends from when they were at hogwarts. and the two brought their son along. it didn’t take long for you to fall for the sea-green eyes, dark, curly hair, and lightning scar that belonged to harry james potter. he was the prettiest boy you had ever encountered. both of you were just quiet enough to hang out on the corner of the couch together the entire night.

how could you not fall after giggling with him the whole night? learning new things about your dads that they had never told you. he was charming. easy to talk to and very very pretty.

and when the door closed, and the house was empty save for you and your dads, they both looked at you with a devilish smirk. remus was the first to speak as he could read you like his favorite book. “so…” he began, “harry huh?” they both raised their brows, smiling giddily like little girls in the schoolyard just figuring out who their bestest friends had a crush on.

“what about him?” you asked flushing in embarrassment.

“yn and harry sitting in a tree! K-I-S-S-I-N-G!” sirius sang out childishly.

and they were right. you didn’t just have a small crush on harry potter. no… you had a huge, fat, love boner for the boy. and you wished with all of your might that he’d be the one you married.

however… wishes on stars can only do so much when he’s in love with his best friend’s little sister. you envied ginny weasley from the day you met her. you knew she had a crush on harry. who didn’t know she had a crush on harry? who didn’t have a crush on harry in general if we’re being completely honest. but alas, ginny was the one to steal his heart. and now you felt… stuck.

you had never told harry how you felt. you were too scared of ruining the kind of relationship you had. you and harry were the dynamic duo, and had been since m age twelve. when someone saw harry, they saw you, and if they saw you, then they saw harry. on the rare occasion where the two of you weren’t side by side, you always knew exactly where to find the other.

you and harry worked. you knew him inside and out. how he liked to have his hair long because it covered his scar, and he hated chocolate ice cream and absolutely despised the mornings. but he loved to fly brooms and someday hoped to be called the greatest seeker in quidditch history. you knew him the way you knew the plot of your favorite movie. from beginning to end. to the point where you could predict what he would answer before you asked a question… but you asked the question just to hear him speak.

you knew simple things, like his birthday and the way he organized his closet. and complex things like how he doesn’t like to cry and has always felt closer to his dad than his mum but he loved them both equally.

you knew his secrets. the way he still slept with a teddy bear and a nightlight because he was afraid of the dark. how his biggest fear was voldemort coming back and finishing off his parents. how he liked his food cut, and he was ambidextrous, but he preferred his right hand. his biggest regret was not punching draco malfoy in his stupid pompous face when he called his best friend hermione grandmger a mudblood, and how he planned to give ginny the same ring that james gave lily.

you knew harry. and harry knew you. he knew how you drank monsters to stay up all night because you were afraid of the nightmares. and how when you were sad you asked your dad to turn into padfoot to cuddle. and you learned how to brew wolfsbane at the age of twelve to help your father every month. how your period lines up with your dad’d transformation and he knows exactly when to show up at your house. blankets, stuffies, chocolate, and energy drinks in hand prepared to cuddle and watch movies all night.

he knew that you missed your baby sister but you loved the family your dads had created for you. that you loved reading and listening to music. he listened when you talked about your favorite tv show and the new books you were reading. he knew you loved dogs and you could spend hours cuddling with padfoot and just talking to him. he also quickly found out that you too were an animagus. and he believed this to be your darkest secret, as you would never tell your parents of your animagus form that you’d accidentally uncovered during your first year at beaubaxtons.

however, if harry knew your true deepest secret… he’d probably never call himself your best friend again. not that he’d been much of one since he began dating ginny anyway. you hadn’t seen harry in months. anytime you had a problem, he would say “hold on. i’ll be over tonight okay?” and then he’d never show. only to awake to a lame text the next morning, explaining that he got caught up with ginny and accidentally fell asleep in her dorm.

you had become so used to his actions that you no longer even asked for his help. you didn’t try anymore. you didn’t feel anymore. you were uncomfortably numb. and the only time you felt something was when you saw him with her. and you felt like a love sick puppy, repeatedly being kicked by its owner.

you were in love with harry. hopelessly in love and hopelessly devoted to harry james potter. sometimes you believed he felt the same. when he followed through on his word and actually came to visit you for the night. when he checked on you during the week of your period. or when you were laying in his arms as he carded his fingers through your hair. kissing your head as he whispered soft reassurances while you cried.

when he came to your dorm without you asking during a storm because he knew you didn’t like the thunder. or when he brought you your favorite chocolate during the week of your period. or bought you a new stuffie of your favorite animal after a bad day. or the one time when your papa went missing for four days because he didn’t have his wolfsbane and harry stayed with you all four of those days and laid with you, cooking for you and not leaving your side. you felt as though the feeling might possibly be mutual.

yet as soon as you gathered the courage to confess to him, you found him with ginny. you weren’t sure if they were dating or not, however they were definitely more than friends. you saw the way he looked at her. and the way she looked at him. you knew she was in love with him. however you didn’t know if he was in love with her.

you wanted for him to love you. you wanted him to be yours. you wanted life with him. you wanted love with him. but you couldn’t help but feel as though it was frivolous. you often wondered if you should just… give up. stop chasing after harry potter and practically begging for his love. but you didn’t know who you’d be if you did.

you had become a shell of yourself. nothing left but emptiness. you didn’t smile. you barely even cried anymore. just registered the thorns stabbing into your heart as they cuddled up before taking a deep breath and walking away.

the shrill ring of the school bell, signalling that class was beginning, had snapped you back into reality. you sighed as you slid off of your dad’s desk and trudged back to your own, plopping dejectedly into your seat as you held in your tears of frustration.

your mind was made up. you didn’t have anymore thinking to do. you were in love with harry potter. you knew for a fact that you were in love. you wanted the world to know, but you knew it would never be enough because it wasn’t being said to him. you could never find the words to tell him. you didn’t know if you ever would find the words to tell him.

you dutifully finished your classes for the day before you went to your dorm and changed out of your uniform. you met harry outside in the courtyard, the usual tree you two sat at to do your homework, and were displeased to find him sitting there with ginny weasley. “hey thunder. ginny wanted to study together today so i invited her along with us, that’s cool yeah?”

“oh yeah, i was actually coming to tell you that i couldn’t today because i’m studying with um,” your eyes quickly scanned “theo,” you nodded. the aforementioned boy turned to you from his place, walking with the slytherin trio, and cocked his head to the side in confusion. “yeah studying with theo. see you tomorrow haz!” you called before quickly spinning on your heel and approaching the three slytherin boys.

harry’s brows furrowed in confusion as he saw you with his deigned enemies before turning to ginny. “she’s never called me haz…” he spoke. “she always calls me lightning…” you didn’t stay to here the rest, grabbing theo’s wrist and quickly tugging him away from the pair.

“what was that about, yln?” malfoy asked as the four of you were safely inside.

“sorry. theo just happened to be the first guy that i saw and i needed and excuse,” you explained with a shrug.

“that doesn’t explain what you needed an excuse for…” theo pointed out.

“didn’t want to be around potter and his girlfriend. any further questions or may i go?” you raised a brow and all three of them nodded.

“no you may not girlfriend,” theo smirked as he wrapped his arm around your shoulders.

“girlfriend?!” you shrieked inhumanely. “no no no no, you got this all wrong, lover boy. i used you as a ploy to get away from potter and his weasel. i do not like you,” you shook your head.

“and that’s why i’m saying, we fake date,” he muttered as he gently used his body to trap your’s against the stone wall of the castle. “now potter and his little girlfriend are coming. so either kiss me to make him jealous, or i’ll tell him all about your little crush,” he whispered with a teasing smirk, breath ghosting against your lips.

and well… when sex on legs asks you to kiss them… you don’t say no. so you did it, lurching forward and pressing your lips together in a heated makeout as blaise and draco cheered and whooped loudly behind you two. theo’s tongue slid into your mouth as his hands gripped your waist, sending you so far into wonderland that you had to plant your hands on his shoulders for stability.

you heard the unmistakable clomping footsteps that belonged to a mr. harry potter as you contorted your body closer to theo’s. you felt him smirk against your lips before moving to deepen the kiss as his tongue licked around the inside of your mouth, knocking all the breath from your lungs and leaving you in need of an inhaler and quickly. “that was nice, pretty girl,” theo murmured with a wink as he landed a soft peck to your lips before pulling away. he kept you caged between him and the wall as he took in your flushed face, swollen, wet lips, and lust blown gaze. “c’mon. think dinner’s ready, yeah? you get to sit with the slytherins,” he smiled before taking your hand.

you trailed a pace behind him like a lost puppy, hands interlaced as he lead you to the great hall. you took a seat beside him and he playfully rolled his eyes and pulled you into his lap. “you sit here now, deal?” he asked.

“deal,” you nodded.

“i say we discuss our contract tomorrow?” he asked.

“theo why are you doing this?” you asked him softly.

“well darling… because potter is hopelessly in love with you. and any chance i get to make his life hell… i’ll take it,” he smiled. “good enough?” he checked.

“no because you’re lying,” you accused.

he let out a deep sigh. “because yn… you’re bloody gorgeous. you look like merlin carved you himself. and i’m sick of watching you chase after potter like a lovesick puppy when i know as well as you do that you deserve so much more than that. you deserve the world, and i’m willing to give it to you untill potter grows a pair and realizes that he wants to,” he admit.

you don’t know why you did it, but you kissed him. for the second time in fifteen minutes, your lips collided with theodore nott’s. and even though it was for all of the wrong reasons, for some reason it felt way to right to stop. you heard blaise and draco chuckling and throwing out innuendos behind you but you couldn’t bring yourself to care. kissing this pretty slytherin felt way too good to think about anything else.

you felt harry’s burning gaze at the back of your skull, but you didn’t mind that either. the only thing on your mind was the sparks flying as theo used his tongue to massage your’s. you hummed gently into his mouth before you pulled away. “i think i’ve found the answer to a question i’ve been asking since i was twelve,” you hummed.

“yeah? and what might that be, darling?” he asked, ghost of a smile painting his lips.

“the pavements don’t lead anywhere… i should stop chasing them because it’s a waste when i know my place in his life,” you told him.

“well darling… maybe those empty pavements lead you right where you needed to be,” he smiled.

“yeah…” you murmured “maybe.”

maybe theo was where you needed to be. or maybe it was harry after all. all you knew right now was that chasing after harry felt like chasing empty pavements. running in circles with no real destination. you built yourself up just to get nowhere. it was frivolous. if harry potter wasn’t going to fight for you then you weren’t going to chase him.

your mind was made up and you didn’t have to think any further. you weren’t going to keep chasing pavements any longer. he hurt you way too much to keep trying. maybe this was good for you. maybe theo truly was the end of the pavement you’d been chasing for years.

🏷: @roonilwazlibswhore @ronweasleylover1 @mollysolo @i-love-scott-mccall @Beautyandthemermaid @hogwartshomiehopper @desiredmalfoy @louweasleymalfoy @dracomalfoys-wh0re @rvnwhre @trashyvicks @jochim322 @bbyxbluess @dracomalfoys-wh0re @bellatrixscurls @missryerye @marrymetheonott @black-rose-29 @m4lf0ym1lk3rs @shrekboobies @mypainistemporary @nevsluvr @random-fandom-things-555 @ivettt @emmysworld @ameliaphoenix @lunacurlclaw @rudypankowisdaddy @griebis @catarina @bohologyc @gloryekaterina @0x0spunky-monkey0x0 @biles-bilinskiii @ameliasbitvh @georgelvr @amalfoyandariddle @mrslizzyolsen @bunnyweasley23 @waszuka @whoreforgeorgeandfred @psychiccreationtaco @pandaxnienke @wrongilbert @wlfstxr @kiwijulia

3K notes · View notes

lovecanyon · 3 years ago

Note

Bestie can you do witch yn instagram stories ? If she has social media

INSTAGRAM STORIES

harry x witch!reader

(MASTERLIST)

#harry styles x reader #boyfriend!harry #dad!harry #husband!harry #harry styles fanfiction #harry styles writing #harry styles #harry styles au #harry styles x y/n #harry styles x you #harry styles fake social media #harry styles fake ig #harry styles fake instagram

235 notes · View notes

choi-y-n · 3 years ago

Text

Under a Spell - Choi Soobin

✦ Synopsis: Rumor has it that yn’s family is known to be the kindest and powerful witches and wizards. They own “Diagon Alley” a small shop varying from silly potions to dangerous hexes, meanwhile here’s yn accidentally giving Choi Soobin, aka her crush, a love potion.

✦ Pairing: Choi Soobin x f!reader

✦ Genre(s): social media au, kind of strangers/friends to lovers, wizard au, kind-of-Harry Potter based au, college au, fluff, humor/crack , a little angst if you squint (probably add more in the future)

✦ Others: cameo of different kpop artist, lots of memes, swearing (will add more)

✦ Disclaimer: I don’t own any HP related things said in the story. This story is purely fictional and that any events, scenes, names that exist in real life purely coincidental. This is my first smau and I’m sorry if there are any errors :<

✦ Status: On Hiatus

✦ Schedule: No fixed schedule :((

✦ Taglist: (Send me an ask <3)

The Golden Trio || The Chois

01. Burning ▁⛥⌒*ﾟ 02. Fakes ▁⛥⌒*ﾟ03. Kai Kamal Huening ▁⛥⌒*ﾟ 04. Gf era ▁⛥⌒*ﾟ 05. Love yourself ▁⛥⌒*ﾟ06. To Diagon Alley ▁⛥⌒*ﾟ07. Ur done ▁⛥⌒*ﾟ 08. F ▁⛥⌒*ﾟ09. The bottle ⛥⌒*ﾟ10. GASPS ⛥⌒*ﾟ

©choi-y-n

317 notes · View notes

dracowars · 4 years ago

Note

LOVED YOUR TOM RIDDLE. Can I please request a arranged marriage au where yn is in love with him but he hates her so when she decides to let him go or someone else wants to marry her, Tom finally realises he’s in love with her. happ ending :))))

my heart belongs to you | tom riddle

pairing: tom x black!reader

word count: 3,3k

summary: where tom and y/n are in an arranged marriage

a/n: i'm so sorry for being so inactive recently, uni is taking its toll on me.. i had to do a bit of research for this one and also tom is a pureblood here!

warnings: toxic relationship, violence

universe: harry potter

“Get out of my sight, will you?”, he angrily snaps at you out of nowhere, for the third time already on this still very early day. Furiously, he stomps past you, pushing you to the side harshly, the filled glasses on your tray swaying dangerously. Knowing that you should just leave him alone, you stand there completely frozen at the door, still feeling the breeze on your skin after he stormed past you.

The glasses clink on the serving tray as you try to keep your trembling hands under control, but you terribly fail while tears shoot into your eyes. A lump forms in your throat and you gasp in desperation, losing your composure after hearing the front door slam shut.

Slowly, you slump down and therefore with a loud rattle let happen what could have been foreseen already: a thousand shattered pieces of glass scattered across the floor around you while you cower against the wall, your elegant dress pulled over your knees, your forehead leaning against it. Heavy sobs rock through your body and tears find their way down your cheeks, dripping from your chin onto the expensive fabric of your dress.

You just wanted to spend some time with him. Together, in the house of your parents, who went on a daily trip with their close friends early in the morning, all part of the most notorious popular pureblood families in the wizarding world – the Nott’s, the Macmillan’s, the Malfoy’s, the Lestrange’s. And if his parents were still alive, probably with the Riddle’s as well.

This is primarily the reason why you even are in this position right now; crying and huddled in the living room because your fiancé hates you profoundly.

After graduating from Hogwarts last year, the School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, you, descendant of the pureblood Black family, got engaged to Tom Marvolo Riddle, the last living heir of the Riddle’s. He would offer you a good future, they said, and you would never have to worry about anything again.

But nobody knows that in reality, your own beloved fiancé really does not want to have anything to do with you. He does not even want to stay in the same room as you.

You can’t explain why he acts like this towards you. You do not know why he harbors such an abysmal hatred for you and any clear-headed, rational person would have done something about it long ago. Unfortunately for you, you feel the exact opposite for him.

Your heart belongs to him and only to him.

You have liked him since you first met him at Hogwarts, back in 1938, when the two of you were sorted into the Slytherin house. This initial friendly liking has quickly evolved into something more than that over the years and lead you to where you are now, at a point where you would have never seen yourself back then.

You have already tried everything to convince him that you are not as bad as he seems to think. Every morning you bring him his breakfast, you give him everything he needs. Even when you were still at Hogwarts, you always looked after him, finished his homework for him when he was too busy to do it by himself, and helped him pass all of his exams.

And not once did you hear a thank you. Not then and not now either.

Slowly gathering your thoughts together again, you rub the long sleeves of your velvet dress over your damp face, wiping away all of your tears before you get up on shaky legs and begin to clean up the mess that you have created. After you went back to the kitchen with the broken pieces and some injuries on your hands, your gaze longingly slides out the window.

Outside, the sun stands high over the magnificent garden of the mansion, making the clear water in the fountain shimmer in its bright light. A gentle breeze blows through the air and rustles through the perfectly cut trees that line a small path through the garden.

The loud, excited voices that suddenly roar through the house snap you out of your daydream and you quickly wipe the blood from your fingers before you step into the huge marble entrance hall. You arrive at the front door just in time to open it for your parents, who, to your surprise, did not come back alone. You are amazed to find not too familiar faces in front of you as they climb up the stairs to the door where you are still standing.

“And that has to be Y/N. Oh, how you have grown!”, an older man smiles friendly at you and you return his smile with a certain uncertainty in your face.

“Darling, we brought guests over for dinner today. You surely remember the Lestranges?”, your father announces happily and only now do the faces that you have seen at numerous balls and celebrations seem familiar again. Especially one.

“Reinhard?”, you ask in amazement when you spot him standing behind his parents, a big smile on his face when he sees you.

“Y/N, how nice to see you again”, he grins, carefully pushing his way past your parents in order to slightly bow venerably to you, taking your hand in his to place a kiss on the back of it. “It has been some time.”

“I am sure you have a lot to tell each other”, your mother mentions in a sweet voice, but before she can continue, she watches how your facial expression changes from one second to the other as you look past them, out into the yard.

Next to the carriage with which they have returned, Tom is standing now, petting one of the splendid noble white horses before he joins all of you.

“Tom! There you are, I was already wondering where you went”, your father says, visibly pleased when he too spotted his future son-in-law, drawing everyone’s attention to him.

“Reinhard?”

“Tom?”

Within a few seconds, the two former best friends lay in each other’s arms, obviously happy to finally see the other again.

“Let us go inside. We want to show you our newest masterpiece of art in our wonderful collection, come on”, your mother announces happily and leads the Lestranges inside, but not without turning around to you once more. “The children can catch up on what they have missed.”

“I can’t believe it! You are really here, Tom. Man, you look even better than at Hogwarts”, Reinhard laughs, playfully pushing Tom to the side while you watch them in silence. “What are you doing here with the Blacks?”

“They kindly took me in”, Tom lies to him and for a moment you think he threw you a glance out of the corner of his eyes after uttering these words. His statement makes Reinhard realize that you were still there with them, who had apparently completely forgotten that you were even there.

“I am so happy to see you again, Y/N!”, he grins and takes a step closer to you, probably to be able to take a closer look at you. “Still just as beautiful as I imagined. And just as smart, I guess?”

Reinhard’s sudden compliments make you blush and your cheeks glow, which is why you nervously avert your gaze from him, directly falling on Tom, who looks at the scene in front of him with incredible resentment.

Unlike Tom, Reinhard was always there for you. You spent a lot of time together in your school days and if your parents had known about your close friendship, you are sure that he would have been your fiancé by now. Which, to be honest, does not sound bad anymore right now.

And yet your heart still belongs to Tom.

When you all sit together at dinner later in the evening, where your parents are talking about irrelevant things like Ministry of Magic, you keep making eye contact with Reinhard, who seems to be staring at you.

“Is there something on my face?”, you ask uncertainly and put your glass back on the table when you can no longer bear his piercing gaze.

“No, no, not at all. I was just wondering how a beautiful witch like you could have become so much more stunning”, Reinhard winks at you, causing you to swallow hard. You are not used to getting compliments, especially not from a handsome young man like him. Before you can answer to him, however, there is a loud clink and you startle, your eyes immediately fixed on the cause of the noise.

The glass, which you have certainly placed far away from the edge, is now lying in your lap, the little liquid that was still inside now spread over your elegant evening gown. You move your chair back in shock when, in the corner of your eye, you see how Tom puts away his wand. And not only did you notice Tom just now, but the rest of them follow your gaze.

“Tom, darling, how about you tell our guests how you and our daughter got to know each other”, your mother suddenly prompts him, not even realizing that he has just deliberately spilled your drink on you. But why did he in the first place?

„I would love to“, Tom puts on a really believable smile that no one but you questions and starts telling them how you met and fell in love with each other. He tells one lie after another, explaining the web of lies that you have spun around you over time to make your relationship as credible as possible, at least in front of other people. And suddenly nobody cares about you or your still soaking wet dress anymore.

“What a wonderful story”, Mrs. Lestrange applauds and everyone else seems to be completely enthusiastic about Tom’s fairytale. To top it off, he then reaches across the table to take your hand in his, just like a real affectionate couple would do.

You lower your gaze as he gently strokes the back of your hand with his thumb, trying your best to not show how uncomfortable you are. Oh, how much you wish that this were real, that Tom would actually treat you like this when you are alone, the same way as he does in front of your parents.

But he does not and deep down you know that he will never do.

“So, you are engaged?”, Reinhard scrutinizes the statement of his former best friend, his eyes focused on you suspiciously, as if he is expecting an answer from you and not from Tom. A slight pressure on your hand makes you flinch and look up.

“Y-Yes”, you force a smile onto your lips, whereupon Tom seems satisfied with your answer, letting go of your hand again with a - what seemed to you like a – disgusted expression on his face.

An uncomfortable silence spreads between the three of you, which is drowned out by the loud conversation of the adults on the other side of the table. Finally, making up your mind, you clear your throat loudly and get up from your chair, gaining everyone’s attention in a matter of seconds.

“Excuse me, I have to go freshen up for a moment”, you explain with a slight polite bow before turning away to leave the dining room.

“Reinhard, would you be so kind and help Y/N”, Mr. Lestrange asks his son, who stands up with furrowed brows, apparently just as surprised about this sudden request as you, but then follows you out into the hallway with no further objection.

“I really do not need any help, thank you”, you try to get rid of him as you walk up the large staircase leading to the first floor together, only wanting to be alone.

“Dinner like these are totally boring anyway”, he chuckles softly and shows no intentions of leaving your side any time soon, which is why you do not even try to search for further arguments. He follows you to your room where you are able to tear yourself away from him to put on a new dress while he waits outside in front of the door.

With an equally elegant burgundy red dress you step out of your room after a few minutes, Reinhard’s eyes greeting you with a sparkle.

“Wow”, he breathes out barely audible and takes you hand without asking to swirl you around, causing your dress to fly around gorgeously. Unintentionally, warmth rises in your face again and your hearts makes a barely noticeable jump inside your chest when he looks deep into your eyes after catching you back in his arms.

The loud clearing of a throat behind you makes you turn around in shock, only to see that Tom himself is now standing at the end of the corridor, not seeming very enthusiastic.

“We did not see you there, Tom”, Reinhard disguises his obvious nervousness with a laugh, acting like Tom had just caught you in doing something he should not have seen. Tom, however, does not even react to his words, but looks past Reinhard at you, his eyebrows raised meaningfully.

But when you do not move under his piercing gaze, his facial expression changes and he quickly approaches you, Reinhard instinctively pushing you behind him so that you can only see Tom approaching further over his shoulder. Before neither you nor Reinhard can say or do anything, Tom has already pulled out his wand and aims it directly at Reinhard, who flies back through the air only a few seconds later, hitting the hard marble floor at the end of the corridor with a thud.

“What the-?!”

“Come with me”, Tom orders, now standing directly in front of you. When you stubbornly refuse, he suddenly grabs your wrist to pull you away from there. No matter how much you fight against his firm grip, you cannot tear yourself away from him as he pulls you into the closest room, which turns out to be the library.

Once there, you can finally free yourself from his tight grip, but before you can reach for the doorknob to leave immediately, he locks the door with a spell. Angrily, you turn to him, despair written all over your stunning face.

“What is this supposed to be, Tom? Let me out of here, now!”, you command him in a loud voice, not caring if anybody can hear.

“What did he want from you?”, he asks you urgently and steps closer to you. Since the door is in your back, every possible escape route is blocked, and you are caught.

“We just talked to each other, you know. Like normal people do”, you answer irritably and cross your arms in front of your chest, not in the mood to justify yourself, especially not in front of someone who does not care about you at all and not after what he has done.

“But that did not look like it.”

“Tom, stop it.”

“You belong to me and nobody else!”

These words coming out of his mouth echo loudly through the dark library, his face wrapped in an eerie candlelight. Before you can even control yourself and fully process what he said, you severely slap him.

Frightened by your own horrible deed, you immediately pull your hand away, your gaze filled with fear, but the anger that keeps building up inside of you winning the upper hand after all.

“How dare you call me your property?!”, you scream in rage and tears form in your eyes because of your uncontrollable anger. However, Tom needs a moment to collect his thoughts after your heavy smack before he can answer you.

“You are my fiancé”, he spits out coldly, a touch of shock in his voice, apparently not expecting you to react like this.

“And that does not make me nowhere near your property! You never treat me like your fiancé anyway, so why now all of a sudden?!”, you bicker at him, your voice loud and constant, even though you would like to flee from this situation right away if you were able to.

But Tom does not have an answer.

“Fine, okay. If you have nothing to say to me, like you never have, then I will go back now and ask my parents to end this damn failed engagement and engage me with someone else who truly cares for me!”

Suddenly, without letting you time to catch your breath after your outburst, he presses you with your back against the door completely, his hands tightly grabbing your wrists, a little too tight for your personal liking.

“You mustn’t do that”, he softly whispers, his head lowered as if he does not dare to look you in the eyes.

“What is stopping me?”, you hiss, still full of anger and – probably for the very first time – hatred towards him.

But when you feel his lips on yours all of a sudden, all of these emotions evaporate and all that remains is your racing heartbeat, which is being repaired at this very moment. You never would have thought that at some point in your life the moment would come when Tom Marvolo Riddle, who absolutely loathes his fiancé, kisses you.

After kissing you, he looks straight into your eyes, and the Tom you met in 1938 is standing in front of you again. The Tom you fell so deeply in love with.

“I can’t explain it to you”, he finally breaks the silence, his gaze directed to the floor as he moves away from you, giving you enough space to breathe regularly again. You, however, do not say anything but just stare at him.

“I was not aware that I am capable of feeling such feelings for someone. I am unfamiliar with this feeling and I did not know how to deal with it, Y/N. I treated you badly because I did not want it to be true, I did not want to accept it. I could not imagine having feelings for the little nuisance that has always been running after me”, Tom explains, choosing each and every single word very carefully, trying to put his emotions into words which does not really work the way he would like it to. But that is how you know him. You know that this confession must be extremely difficult for him, but you can’t help but feel a sense of relief inside of you.

“When?”, you ask and manage, with this tiny little word, to make him look up at you. “When did you know?”

“Since I have been here. You served me every day and took care of me, even though I wanted to push you away from me with all of my might. You have already helped me so many times in the past without me even asking, you have always accepted me for who I am”, he desperately tries to but his feelings into words, asking himself what he is even doing right now.

“Tom..”

“No, I have to sincerely apologize to you. I had no right to treat you the way I did. And also today.. when I saw you with him and how well you got along, it finally became clear to me. Reinhard has felt something for you since our school days, I know that even though I could never understand, but now I do. I understand why he fell in love with you”, Tom continues without breathing, pouring out all of his feelings that he has hidden for so long.

“I understand if you want to dissolve this engagement and I will not stop you if that is what you want”, he quickly adds, looking at you with desperation in his eyes. He already prepares himself for the worst when you are the one getting closer to him this time.

“Idiot”, you smile slightly and place a gentle kiss on his lips while he looks at you puzzled. “I love you, I thought you knew that.”

“I know, but-“

“But nothing”, you interrupt him and take his hand to lead it to your fast pounding heart. “It always belonged to you.”

891 notes · View notes

orbitariums · 4 years ago

Text

34+35 | harry potter x black reader

hey y’all! as we know, there is a shortage of black reader harry potter fics, and i’m here to help fix that. here’s my second harry potter x black reader oneshot! i wrote one on christmas for fred weasley, and another will be coming with neville longbottom and a black slytherin reader! enjoy!!!

warnings: none, except 1 crude joke

word count: 2k

The Gryffindor common room was buzzing with chatter and livelihood. Everyone was up late, too excited to sleep due to the fact that tomorrow was the next Dumbledore’s Army lesson with Harry and the rest of them. They had only been meeting for a very short period of time, and already had made so much progress. Winter was settling in, and the common room smelled of warm hot chocolate and peppermint treats. The fire crackled in the background, once in a while changing colors from the charm the Weasley twins had cast on it. You were sitting on top of a table in a corner of the room with your friends, your legs swinging back and forth above the ground. Although your discussion with your friends was scintillating, you were far more interested in the boy across the room, who was huddled in a tight circle with the usual people— Ron Weasley and Hermione Granger.

“You gonna keep staring at Potter or are you going to say something?” joked your friend Mariah, earning a playful glare from you.

“Oh shut up,” you chuckled to yourself. “You know I’ve got no problem talking to that boy.”

“Oh, believe me, we know,” retorted your other friend, Kit.

It was safe to say you were very interested in Harry Potter, and had been for a while now. And you weren’t shy, either. You talked to him when you could, tried to show interest. Except, it was unclear whether or not he was getting the hint. You’d work until you knew he did, and knew that he wanted you too.

You stuck out your tongue at your teasing friends as you leapt off the table, heading over to Potter and his friends, glancing back at your friend group mischievously, a smirk etched on your lips. You reached Harry, who only looked up at you once you started talking.

“Hey Harry,” you grinned, your eyes twinkling.

“Hello,” he smiled back, offering a simple wave in your direction.

“Hey Hermione, Ron,” you nodded at the others, so as not to be rude. They greeted you back, and then you pivoted on your heels so you were only facing Harry, placing all your attention on him. “Can’t wait for tomorrow. You have no idea what a lifesaver this has been from ‘Umbitch.’”

You earned a chuckle from Harry, and you giggled as well.

“‘Umbitch’, I like that. Really, it was Hermione’s idea, I can’t take all the credit. But thank you,” Harry replied modestly, although he couldn’t deny the way his cheeks started to slowly heat up from your compliment.

“I know, you’re all amazing,” you grinned. “But you’re really amazing at what you do, Harry, don’t forget that, okay?”

Harry chuckled nervously, ducking his head down and running his hands through his tousled, black hair, stammering,

“Yeah, I-I won’t.”

You smirked, meeting his gaze for just a moment before smiling softly,

“See you tomorrow, then?”

“Yeah… see you,” Harry said wistfully, watching as you gave him a three-fingered wave and bounced away back over to your friends, who all began laughing and looking back at him once you returned to them.

Harry didn’t realize he’d been staring after you until he was interrupted by the laughter of Ron and Hermione. He snapped his head away and turned to face them, his lips open in an o-shape.

“Honestly, mate,” Ron chuckled, shaking his head.

“Don’t you know she likes you?” Hermione said matter-of-factly.

“Oh, yeah,” Harry shook his head quickly, shrugging. “Me and YN, we’re… we’re friends. I think… I hope…”

He glanced over his shoulder at you, blushing when you caught him looking and just smiled at him with a shake of your head, then looking away.

“No, you idiot. I mean she likes you,” Hermione whacked Harry on the head with her book, trying to knock some sense into the clueless boy, who wasn’t very apt at love after all. “As in, she finds you attractive, she wants to be with you.”

Harry’s blush went even deeper, his cheeks darkening to a rich red. He honestly hadn’t thought of it at all, he just thought you were being nice. Then again, Harry could never tell when someone liked him. Hermione had always been the one to point out the way girls stared longingly at Harry from the back tables in Potions class or otherwise. But when it came to you, it was different. It felt like more than an ego boost, because somehow, Harry knew that he liked you too. You were utterly gorgeous, smart, and there was an air of confidence about you that was missing from most of the other girls who’d liked him. You weren’t afraid to talk to him, and you knew exactly how to make the butterflies in Harry’s stomach swarm.

“She likes me?” Harry repeated, amazed, glancing over his shoulder at you again.

Once again Hermione knocked Harry on the head with her book, chiding him,

“Don’t keep looking at her like a creep!”

“Alright, alright,” Harry complained, rubbing his head. “Ow.”

“You really didn’t know, mate?” Ron asked, raising an eyebrow at him.

Harry shrugged, though he couldn’t get rid of the way that his whole body seemed to be tingling with excitement. If this really was true…

“No. Why- why does she even…? How d’you even know?”

Hermione chuckled and rolled her eyes,

“Anyone could see the way she looks at you.”

“Honestly. It’s like you’re a tall glass of water and she’s been in the desert for days,” Ron added, only making Harry blush even more, if that were even possible.

Hermione glared at Ron, shaking her head,

“Look, all we’re saying is, she likes you. And, honestly, you’re lucky she even looks at you.”

“Hey,” Harry frowned, and Hermione shrugged,

“It’s true. She’s incredibly smart, and she’s out of your league.”

“Ouch, Hermione,” Harry pressed a hand to his heart.

“No offense, mate, it’s just true. But don’t worry, she still wants to thirty four plus thirty five with you,” Ron smirked, laughing at his own joke.

“Ronald!” Hermione whacked Ron this time, except on the arm, but he only guffawed.

“What’s that mean?” Harry asked in confusion, furrowing his eyebrows.

| | |

The Room of Requirement was bustling once again with excited witches and wizards ready to learn. You pulled up with your friend group from last night, and they were on your ass about talking to Harry again today. You shoved them away playfully, already knowing you would have him wrapped around your finger soon, if you didn’t already.

“Welcome, everyone!” Harry said cheerily, glancing all around the room at all the bright faces in front of him, lingering especially on yours. He looked away as if breaking out of a trance, smiling nervously. “Today, we’re going to be continuing practicing our stunning spells, and after that, we’ll be moving on to counter-spells. Thanks everyone for continuing to show up, we’re really doing great, I’m proud of you all.”

Harry was met with uproarious applause that made him, Ron and Hermione laugh and smile. Soon enough, things were getting started, and you were all lined up in front of the target dummies, each of you practicing your wand movements to stupefy the target, which was enchanted to move towards you. If you failed, it would knock you off your feet.

Harry was monitoring everyone, walking around and helping people out wherever he saw fit. He got to you, and swallowed hard as he approached you from behind. You could feel his touch on your shoulder, his cold hands brushing against the bare skin on your neck slightly.

“It-it’s more like… this,” Harry said quietly from behind you as he placed another hand on your forearm and bent it slightly to a better position.

You glanced over your shoulder at Harry, your eyes locking on one another’s. Harry looked awestruck, his eyes slightly wide and his lips slightly parted as he anticipated your response. You could feel the way he was waiting, gazing at you almost hopefully, wanting you just as much as you wanted him. Your eyes flickered up and down his face as you smirked just a bit, then offered him a smile. You turned your head back to the target, which was getting closer to you. He backed away and you performed the spell perfectly, on account of his assistance of course.

“Good,” Harry let go of a breath he didn’t realize he’d been holding.

“Thanks,” you grinned knowingly.

From that moment on, you and Harry kept sharing glances for the rest of the session, not without interruption from your respective friend groups tittering about your obvious crushes on each other. The class slowly dwindled to an end, to the dismay of the many students, who were already looking forward to the next lesson. Harry said his farewell to everyone and thanked them all again, and everyone began to filter out of the room.

You stayed behind though, lingering by the door. Hermione and Ron made their way out, saying goodbye to Harry and then to you, sharing a knowing glance.

“Harry,” you said, causing him to look at you. He hadn’t noticed you had stayed behind until then.

He smiled, already getting nervous again,

“Hey, hi, I mean… hello.”

You chuckled to yourself, folding your arms,

“Hello.”

Harry cleared his throat, trying to get himself together and not look like such an idiot in front of you, as he was sure he did every single time,

“Er… you- you did great today.”

You moved closer to him so you were standing in front of him, still smiling sweetly,

“All thanks to you.”

“Oh, I-” Harry shook his head bashfully, looking down at the floor. “No…”

“Seriously, Harry. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

Harry laughed nervously, keenly avoiding a snort,

“Really, you’re… brilliant, already. I just… what am I?”

“A talented, brave boy is what you are,” you replied. You thought for a moment, cocking your head to the side. “Would you mind… just showing me again— what you did last time to fix my posture? I think I could really use it one more time.”

Harry glanced up at you in surprise, blinking a few times,

“Oh, yeah, of-of course. Erm.”

You turned around, facing the nearest target, and putting your wand at the ready. Harry was more nervous than the last time as he got behind you, inching his hands slowly towards your shoulders and your arm, shuffling in a bit closer until your bodies nearly brushed against one another’s, getting a whiff of your vanilla scent.

“You just, um,” Harry sighed out, distracted by everything.

You turned suddenly so you were facing Harry, not even inches away from him. His whole body went warm, and you could see the way he was looking at you, waiting for you to make the move.

“You see… it’s more like this,” you repeated his words from earlier, only you weren’t showing him how to cast a spell, you were leaning into him.

And he was leaning in too, closer and closer until your lips touched. You could feel his breath against your skin, and he yours, as your lips connected and you were kissing. You were kissing like it was the only thing you knew how to do, the only thing you wanted to do. And for the both of you, you’d wanted it for a long time. Harry was just shit at picking up on hints. You had to quite literally show him. You pulled away, making eye contact with him and giving him a gentle smile.

Harry was still in shock, nearly immobile. He’d wanted this of course, but the shock stemmed from his disbelief that you could ever want him like this, too. How? When you were so beautiful and popular and self-assured, and Harry was a nervous wreck compared to you? Although he supposed now, all that didn’t matter. He had you now, and that was all he cared about.

“Do you get it now?” you asked quietly.

Harry swallowed, his eyes darting from your lips to your eyes,

“Yeah.”

“Good,” you grinned, and leaned in again.

#harry potter #harry potter x reader #harry potter imagine #harry potter oneshot #harry potter poc #harry potter x black reader #black reader #black girl #black fanfiction #black fangirl #poc!reader #poc reader #POC

243 notes · View notes

purplekiwis · 2 years ago

Text

𝐈𝐍 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐖𝐈𝐓𝐂𝐇𝐈𝐍𝐆 𝐇𝐎𝐔𝐑𝐒 (𝐏𝐀𝐑𝐓 𝟐)

Genre: Witch AU / Soulmates AU (Green wizard Harry x Seer witch Y/N)

Warnings: Sexual Content (Sub-ish, soft Harry 🥺), Mild Cursing, Witchcraft and Demon Stuff (Nothing too crazy or disturbing, I promise)

Words: 10k

READ FIRST: PART 1

Y/N kissed Harry.

She kissed him – and he kissed her back, and they kept kissing until their lips had went numb and sore all the same… and then they went inside the house and cuddled each other to sleep. Bodies glued together despite their swimming clothes still feeling quite wet and sticky, and the usual pleasant scents of their skins being tarnished with the chemically one of chlorine. And it felt good. It felt so good… which is why Y/N was surprised when she woke up on aunt Rowena’s guest room all alone. Had she slept past the witching hour? That had never happened before… Well, except for the times she was sick or had one too many boozy drinks before bed.

Which wasn’t the case this time.

So, she’s guessing it can only have something to do with Harry, because that’s the only logical explanation. Maybe not him directly, but the calming capacities of his energy… and the way the smell of flowers, and freshly washed sheets dancing in the wind practically oozes from his pores. Because sure, they’d had a few cocktails last night, but not nearly enough to leave Y/N feeling tipsy… let alone tipsy enough to crash for the whole night without having to get up in the middle to be, well… a witch. Or to go for a wee. Which speaking of, Harry wasn’t in the en suite bathroom having one like Y/N had first assumed him to be…

She had rolled over in bed and clung to his pillow, giving him a few minutes to come back so that she could persuade him into coming to cuddle her for a bit longer… but the room was all too quiet.

She called for him and got no answer.

Her heart leapt at the thought that he might have slipped away in the middle of the night… frightened over what her aunt had told them hours before. Or worse, for regretting what had happened right afterwards… but his luggage was still sitting on the bedroom floor next to hers, so she figured it shouldn’t be that.

Before she got up and went looking for him however, Y/N checked her phone out of habit, only to find 4 missed calls and a bunch of unread texts from her best friend Margery, asking for a call back as soon as possible.

Y/N’s hand flew to her chest as she pressed the call button, already waiting for Margery to tell her that something had happened with Azura. The cat had a bad temper… and could act like a hell born little imp sometimes. Which was why Y/N usually never left her under anyone’s care for longer than a couple of hours… and this time it had been almost 10 consecutive days.

Luckily her worriment didn’t have time to escalate, as Margery answered the call after two rings with her usual cheery, gleeful tone. “Thank fuck you called! We were about to ring up Salem’s assembly and report you as a missing witch…”

Y/N winced slightly. “Where are you? It’s so static-y…”

“Oh sorry.” There was a shuffling noise from Margery’s side, and then her voice got clearer. “We’re at Pam’s house. Axl’s here too…” That got Y/N to smile, of course they were at Pam's house. In the middle of nowhere, where the phone network was horrible, and the internet was even worse. “Axl thought you had lost your mind for good and drove out of the country with some hot lesbian biker you had married in Vegas…”

“What?” She couldn’t help but chuckle at the thought. “Did you guys really think you'd get rid of me that easily?”

“Of course not, - Shit. Hold on, I think I lost you.” Margery's voice sounded robotic and far away, as if she were calling from inside a spaceship. Y/N figured she was probably bending over backwards to try to get even one line of signal inside Pam’s cottage, so she chose not to complain about it. “Sorry, I’m back – I don’t know for how long though so tell me everything! How’s Vegas? Have you gone out already? I bet there are so many hot normies there…”

“Hot normies.” Y/N snorted… and huffed and then biting her lip she mumbled “I’ve sort of met someone magical, so… can’t really say I’ve been looking.”

“Excuse me- WHAT?”

Margery’s shout pierced Y/N's eardrums, making her pull the phone away from her ear before she mumbled lowly, “I can't tell you the details right now because he might listen but-”

“He? Who is he? Is he there with you?”

“Um, well… yeah, I mean - I'm by myself right now but…” Y/N got up and walked to the bathroom, just to double check that she really was alone – and as soon as she realized that she was, the babble gushing began. “I don’t know what came over me last night. I just… kissed him, and I thought – I really thought he liked it at the time- but now I woke up and he isn’t here. What if he regretted it so much that he couldn't even stomach to look at me when he woke up?!”

“You’re freaking out for no reason… he’s probably in the bathroom taking a dump right as we speak.” Margery suggested, but Y/N denied that possibility immediately. She had checked the bathroom after all… – “Well then… maybe he’s an undercover vampire? You know they always have to skip the breakfast in bed part…”

“No, of course he’s not a bloody vampire!” Y/N hissed, trying to keep it quiet. “He works at the hospital, inside a greenhouse - under the sun.”

“Wait… you’re screwing the hospital guy?! Oh my god guys, she’s screwing the hospital guy!”

Y/N’s body froze in alarm. “Did you just-” There were laughs and rustling coming from the other end of the line. “Margery! When I tell you these things you are not supposed to let everyone know!” The girl grumbled, but the only response she got were more weird stirring noises and a shout letting her know that she was now on speaker. “…and I am not screwing him- It’s not like that…”

“It’s not like that?!” Axl’s voice broke through the speakers of the phone, his tone pitched with amusement. “Correct me if I’m wrong but weren’t you just bitching to Margery about having woke up alone? ‘Cause that seems to me like you went to bed… not alone.”

“We just… slept. Like people do. Every night.”

“Oh…” They sounded a little disappointed. “But why was he there with you anyway? We thought you went to visit your aunt because of that weird omen stuff you told us about…”

“No, I did but- there’s some other stuff going on also…”

“What stuff?”

Y/N huffed deeply, “Do you guys remember what went on at the hospital? With that old witch who ran away?”

“Yeah, what about it? You said you didn't know anything…”

“Yeah well… I didn’t, at the time.” That was a lie, but it was a harmless one. “To keep it short, we found out the witch made a deal with a demon before she ran away… and we’ve decided to investigate a little. We’re meeting with a demonologist today, actually-”

“Wait, wait, wait… you’re meaning to tell us you have been messing with demon stuff without us? That’s whack, Y/N! You know how much we love to read about black magic and all that forbidden, creepy stuff…”

“Oh I know, which is exactly I didn’t tell you… No offense but you’d get too excited and end up doing something careless that would get us all killed…”

“When are you coming back? We should meet at Bones and Burgers just so you could run us through everything… and bring your doctor friend too! We’d like to meet him.”

“No, we won't- do that.” Y/N hissed, feeling flustered. “I told you before that he’s shy. I don’t think he would do well in that kind of environment. It’s too crowded.”

“Come onnnn… are you serious? So, that’s how it’s going to be? You get a little boytoy and now you’re going to start putting us aside…?”

“He’s not my-” Y/N wheezed on the defense, but the muffled laughter that followed had her realizing her friends were just trying to get her riled up. She threw her head back and squeezed the bridge of her nose, eager to move past the topic. “Look, unless you guys happen to know any magical ways to discover the old witch's hideout, there's nothing that you can do to help.” The sudden silence on their part alarmed her… because it was telling that they were starting to consider. “It was a joke, okay? You are absolutely forbidden to go poke into the matter!”

“But-” Their voices sounded simultaneously.

“No! I am not doing this with you. I said what I said. I don’t want you guys getting involved, and that’s the end of the story!” A light knock on the bedroom door interrupted Y/N’s speech, giving her the perfect excuse to hang up without further discussion. “I have to go now, someone’s at my door.”

“No, wait-” They still tried, but Y/N cut them off.

“Don’t forget to check Azura’s litter box, she’s very picky about it. I’ll talk to you soon, bye-bye.” She didn’t give them time to reply before pressing the button to end the call. Her shoulders slumped, trying to push back the unnerving thought that had just come to mind. Would she really get to talk to her friends soon?

Another soft knock on the door brought Y/N back to the reality of the bedroom she was in. “Come in.” She called, with expectant eyes stuck on the gaping door, from where Harry’s curl-framed head popped in just the slightest. “Oh, hi. You can come in, silly.” She added, smiling curiously at how reticent he seemed to be from walking inside, even though she’d given him permission.

He finally walked in, closing the door behind him with a delicate thud. “Sorry, I thought I’d heard you talking to someone and didn’t want to interrupt.”

“It’s okay. I was just about to hang up anyway.” Y/N said as Harry sat down on the edge of the bed beside her. “Have you been up for a long time?”

“Just about half an hour, I think.”

“Where did you go?”

“I forgot to charge my phone overnight and it died. It’s why I got up, ´cause I went to check the time on the wall clock. I was planning to come back, but then I bumped into your aunt and uh… I don't know how she knew, but she knew I liked plants, so she offered to show me a few books,” Y/N’s eyes squinted out of strangeness… as far as she knew, her aunt didn't care much for plants, so why should she have- “and then showed me your old photo books as well.”

She groaned, taking her hands to her eyes. “You weren’t supposed to see those photos…”

“Why not?” Harry frowned slightly. “I liked them. Especially the ones from daycare where you were playing outside with a bunch of huge snails… those were cute.”

Y/N laughed a little at the memory. When she was younger, she went through a phase where she was obsessed with snails and slugs - much to her mother's dismay, because she always wanted to take them home to keep as pets. She made moss beds for them, fed them leaves, and even gave them baths. It was a gross little hobby… but she was happy like that.

“See… that’s embarrassing.” Y/N fretted. “No one ever wanted to play with me ‘cause I was always covered in snail goo.”

“It’s not.” Harry averred. “I swear if we were at daycare together, I would’ve loved to play with your snails. I wouldn’t ask obviously ‘cause I was even more awkward as a kid, but I would’ve sat by myself in the corner wishing you'd come ask if I wanted to play too.”

“You aren’t awkward, you’re just quiet… it’s not the same thing.” She told, scooting a little closer to him on the bed before she added, “Awkward would be when I started having a crush on you and asking if you wanted to play house and be my pretend husband – and father of our snail babies, of course.”

Harry smiled bashfully towards the floor, shrugging one shoulder. “I mean… I think I’d said yes ‘cause I would’ve had a crush too - unless you were a mean kid and not anything like you are nowadays.”

“Are you flirting with me?” Y/N asked with a giddy laugh as she fiddled with her fingers - twisting and untwisting them before her eyes jumped up to gawk at Harry, whose cheeks had just mottled a vibrant shade of pink, perhaps pinker than she had ever seen them before. “I’d like it if you were, but if not, then that’s okay too…” She added through a hesitant bite of her lip.

Harry snickered, still looking rather bashful. “I don’t know how to flirt,” His voice wavered, and then came out in a hurried murmur. “But if I did, then I would- with you, all the time.”

As it turns out, the address aunt Rowena gave Harry and Y/N led to a two-story house surrounded by a tall picket fence in a quiet residential enclave of Henderson.

The first thing Y/N took notice of was that the place didn’t look like an evil lair or an abandoned cottage like she thought it would… you know, with the whole skulls dangling from the front porch's ceiling, a spooky pumpkin patch in the back and a scarecrow a little too realistic for anyone to feel comfortable turning their back to it sort of deal. – As far as the second thing goes, it was that this Lord Darkmore persona didn't look nothing like she was expecting a demon expert to.

She had pictured a severe looking man, dressed in black clothes, with maybe some scars or eccentric tattoos on his face and neck that screamed 'Watch out: I’m into some real funky stuff' – Not a toned-looking wizard picking weeds from the lawn of his garden in a piping tracksuit and reeboks.

The brown skin of his face gleamed like bronze under the sun, long braids were tied in a bun atop of his head to keep them away from his face. He was rather attractive and didn’t look a day older than 47 – what put him right up Y/N’s aunt’s alley when it came to her favored choice of romantic flings. Y/N doesn't want to imagine her relative and this man together like that, but her intuition is hinting that they’re both into fuzzy handcuffs and blindfolds for some reason and she’s having a hard time pushing that undesired information back.

“Mr. Bellamy?” Y/N called, what immediately caught the wizard's attention. He straightened his back up and quickly rubbed his hands together to wipe the dirt off what she was assuming would be heavily calloused fingers. Then, at lazy pace, he began to approach the fence's gate, stopping a couple of feet from the visitors. “Hi, um…” The girl greeted a little gracelessly. “My name is Y/N and this is my friend Harry - we’re here because-“

“I don’t do autographs or take pictures.” He interrupted before she could finish. “The two of you can piss right off my property.”

“No, that’s not why-“ Y/N shook her head quickly, following him around from outside the picket fence. “My aunt, Rowena,” She raised her voice an octave, hoping the name would manage to get his attention back. “She recommended your services because – well, it’s a complicated story but we were sort of caught upon an evil-purposed summoning situation and we were hoping tha-”

“Reena has a niece?” The wizard questioned, seemingly disregarding all words spoken in favor of trying to find any physical similarities between Y/N and her aunt. Spoiler alert, he probably wouldn’t be finding many. “I didn’t know she had family around… I could swear she told me she was orphaned.”

Harry frowned at the news, guessing he was about to witness a similar reaction from his friend. “Yeah, I can sort of picture her doing that…” He heard her say instead. Rowena must've had her reasons. There’s no better way out of introducing a partner to the family, than pretending not to have one, right?

“So, um… Mr. Bellamy…” Y/N insisted, taking advantage of the additional moment of attention he had spared them. “I know your schedule is probably very busy, but we are open to pay extra for out of hours consultation if need to. We've been searching everywhere for someone like you, who is highly knowledgeable in demonology and well, since my aunt said you were the best, we thought-”

“You are not going to pay for my services.” Mr. Bellamy said decidedly, and Y/N almost breathed out in relief. They might have saved some money by staying at her aunt’s house, but she knew that an emergency appointment with the uppermost demon expert should cost, at least, about a week's worth of motel stays. “Because I’m not offering services.” The man deadpanned, making Harry and Y/N’s smiles close in an instant. “I've retired from that stuff. I don't have the patience to deal with any more demons or magical circles, so sorry… but you’ll have to go find another door to knock on.” He finished, before turning his back on them and beginning to stumble towards the door of the house.

“What happened to your leg?” Harry inquired out loud, causing Y/N’s eyes to widen. He usually never let out as much as a peep around strangers, so she was quite shocked he had chosen to question Mr. Bellamy on his limp so carefreely.

The man paused midway, not bothering to look back. “Ailments from the past.” He replied drearily. “But that’s none of your business.”

“Actually,” The usual raspy tone of Harry’s voice went slightly sharper from desperation. “I can prep you a remedy that will make it go away if you help us out.” He proposed, knowing this was the last chance the two had before they got shut out for good.

The man guffawed humorlessly, turning around with difficulty. Y/N hadn’t realized just how bad the state of the man’s leg was until Harry commented on it. He limped quite a lot. Judging by his movements, it looked like his leg had been swapped by a tree trunk - Constantly stuck to the ground and refusing to move along with the rest of his frame. “I’ve tried dozens of different meds and analgesics… they never changed a thing. Why would yours be any different?”

“Because you’ve been trying to cure a Maleficium injury with non-magic drugs.” Harry’s sure answer surprised Mr. Bellamy, but oddly, the verdict did not seem all that unforeseen to him. “I’m guessing you know that already…” Harry supposed, “You just haven’t done anything about it because you’ve been marked by whoever evil entity did that to you, and now you’re scared of the repercussions of our people finding out you work with forbidden magic.”

The man’s pink tongue darted out to lick his lips that had gone a little dry from the morning sun, but there was a gleam of interest in his eyes. “Who are you?” He asked Harry. “Some type of witch doctor?”

“I prefer the term botanist, but yes.” Harry said brightly, taking a step closer to the fence and placing his hands in between two spiky boards. “We wouldn't be taking up too much of your time, just enough to ask you a few questions and in return, I'll make you an effective medicine to treat your leg. I will need to go get some ingredients to make it first, but tomorrow it should be ready… all we ask for is a couple of minutes of your morning.”

“And how do I know you're not just saying that to get a free consultation?”

“You have my word, Mr. Bellamy.” Harry said seriously, like he truly believed that should be enough to appease his worries. “Besides, I’m always interested in helping people feel better if I can.”

The man's distrust seemed to melt at the genuineness of Harry's green gaze, and after a moment, with a deep sigh, he gave in. “Lock the gate on your way inside. I’m not looking for any more unexpected visitors.”

Y/N and Harry both couldn't contain a little jolt of accomplishment that rushed through their bodies as they hurried to unlock the gate and follow the man inside his house.

It wasn’t like Y/N was ever not wanting to kiss Harry, but right then the urge to lurch herself into his arms and push their lips together to show him just how much she appreciated what he did was almost uncontrollable. He was so hot – in his own shy, soft, ingenuous ways, and what made it even more endearing was that she had a feeling he had absolutely zero notion of that fact, let alone of how much Y/N had been itching to tell him how remarkably perfect in every sense of the word she thought he was.

She had tried to pay him little compliments at times, but his reactions were always somewhere between embarrassment and apprehension, what admittedly made her heart ache a little - that he doubted himself so much that he refused to accept a compliment with a simple 'thank you'.

Now wasn’t the time to be focusing of that though…

Because they were about to enter the home of a stranger who knew a shit ton about demons and probably a lot of hazardous spells as well.

The home wasn’t as ostentatious and time-honored as aunt Rowena’s mansion, but it was still ritzy enough to make someone feel like they should cross their legs and mind their posture as they sat on one of the green leather sofas of the living room.

“Alright then… tell me what your problem is.” The demonologist challenged as he planted himself on one of the other sofas and reached for the Marlboros perched on the side table. He tried to stifle a hiss of pain as he did so, but the unavoidable wincing of his face let it show that there was likely a sharp pungency running through his leg as he bent.

A short, expected silence followed his question, in which Y/N hem and hawed for a moment whilst staring at Harry, who only granted her a soft nod as silent encouragement. “Um… okay, well-” She spoke first, guessing that Harry would prefer for her to go over the knotty storytelling part. “Basically, what happened was that we found that a dark witch has summoned a demon back at the magic community where we live. We don’t know exactly what kind of deal she made with it – but what we do know is that innocent creatures and people have been hurt.” Y/N took a deep breath and glanced at Harry again. “We need to send this demon back to where it came from, but the catch is that- um… the casting circle has been… wiped out?”

“So?” The expert shrugged, blowing out the cigarette smoke lodged in his mouth.

“So…” Her tongue prolonged the vowel. “…what do we do?”

The man looked confused by the question, until the recognition that he was talking to absolute newbies sank. “You two know jack-shit about demons, don’t you?” He pumped the question, although he had already figured the answer before the two were nodding their heads. “You make a new circle – and then, trick the demon into coming to you with the promise of a better bargain than the one offered by his previous summoner. Demons are not loyal to the ones who work with them. They are selfish and hoggish – a demon won’t hesitate to break a contract if it believes it can chalk up more than they were promised beforehand.”

“Oh.” Y/N’s brows jumped with the realization. “I guess we hadn’t really considered that faking a deal with the devil could be a possibility…”

“If we’re going to be doing that, what kind of deal are we meant to propose?” Harry inquired timidly. “Cause that got me thinking… if the promise should be that much more enticing, won't the demon realize it's a frame-up straight away?” He speculated further.

“Yes, certainly.” Mr. Bellamy confirmed. “Usually, a tribute of magic blood is enough to lure them in. There’s two of you. That means two disparate blood tributes – what should already make it all more enticing…” Harry eyed Y/N for a moment. His see-through expression letting her in on the fact that he thought she was about to balk out on him at the news - that maybe the whole blood tribute part was too much for her to handle.

And granted, maybe having to drain her own blood and offer it to a demon on a silver platter was a bit more than Y/N had been expecting, but still not nearly enough to scare her away. Now that she is thinking about it, there’s nothing really that could have come out of Mr. Bellamy’s mouth that would scare her away from the game plan… Because as long as she’s got Harry by her side, she thinks she can do anything – walk on blazing coals, kayak over a waterfall, swim with great white sharks – you name it, and she’d do in a heartbeat because they’re…

Soulmates?

And well, maybe this is really unideal time to realize that perhaps she has found her soulmate, but doesn’t it also always happen somewhat like that in movies?

Y/N reached between their bodies and locked her fingers together with Harry’s, giving a sure squeeze as a subtle indication that she wasn’t planning on leaving anytime soon. He squeezed back. “Let's say we succeed in attracting this demon for bargain… what’s next?”

“You'll have to snare him and perform the expulsion ritual… but first things first –which demon is it that you are trying to send back to the Abyss?” Y/N and Harry traded a panicky look between them at the question, the man sighed with disgruntlement. “You don’t know? What kind of magic people are you?”

The girl swallowed before she replied. “Good magic people?”

“Okay, well – good magic people,” Mr. Bellamy repeated derisively. “You have to know which demon has ascended to send him back. Without a name there is nothing that can be done.”

“But- we weren’t there when it was summoned… how are we going to discover its name?”

His gaze swiveled between the two. “Do you know who the spell caster was?”

“Yes-” Harry answered with more certainty than he truly had. “Or well, at least we think we do.”

“Well then – that’s a good place to start. Track them – cage them – put them through the wringer – torture the name out of them if need to. That’s what I would do.” He said nonchalantly, smiling smugly once he noticed the utter horror that had washed over their features. “But of course, the good magic people aren’t keen on using any torture spells…” His mouth curled mockingly, but when Y/N was about to snap at him for being rude over their lack of knowledge when it wasn’t their fault that black magic teaching has been banned in schools since 1977, he wiped the jeer off his face and went serious.

“Alright. Here’s what you’re going to do… You’ll work on finding that demon’s name… and as soon as you do, you call me. – I have a list with the names of the demons I’ve met or heard of in the past that might be helpful. Now, I can’t guarantee the one you are looking for is in that list, but it may be, since there aren’t that many demons willing to come to our world – the ones who do are usually the ones who once lived among us, as they have a human form to come back to and don't have to borrow someone else's body.”

“You want us to call you? Why? I thought you had retired…” Y/N questioned intently, finding it somewhat strange that Mr. Bellamy was making himself available to carry on helping them through the expelling ritual. She hadn’t been counting on that – hell, after the way he greeted them at the door, she had been expecting nothing but for him to spit out some basic tips and tricks and send them on their way with a mind full of unanswered questions and maybe a threat or two that something bad was going to happen if they failed to bring him his remedy the next day.

“I did retire.” The man huffed heavily, rubbing lazily at his scruff. “But quite frankly, with your lack of knowledge and artlessness, it would be a danger to society for me to allow you to go and perform a ritual without assistance from someone who knows what they’re doing. Else ways, you’ll end up getting killed and devoured before you manage to utter out a single spell word.” His lips twitched into a tight smile at their glowers. That hurt. It really did - but despite the heavy bruising done on their egos, neither Harry or Y/N had the mind or the gut to contest Mr. Bellamy on his, most likely accurate, belief. “If you’re going to stick to that favor you promised earlier, I'm willing to help with your problem until that’s sorted… if and only if that remedy proofs to be as effective as you claim it to be.”

The first thing Harry and Y/N did after leaving Mr. Bellamy’s house was go for a walk around downtown Las Vegas.

The goal was to go and visit some witchcraft shops and plant nurseries throughout the afternoon, so that hopefully Harry could get the missing items he needed to make Mr. Bellamy's medicine.

It wasn't so hard to find wizardry shops in Las Vegas. It was a big city for magic practice, after all… Even despite the large number of posers pretending to be real occultists – like the astrologers and psychics offering miracle cures for all kinds of love and money problems. Those could be spotted at practically every city corner, the real deal witchcraft places, on the contrary, were usually the most clandestine and the ones who didn’t have social media pages washed in witchy vibes, aesthetic-like pictures, and made-up pentagram designs.

Before hitting the shops however, Y/N had managed to convince Harry to go visit the Las Vegas Neon Museum… well, convince might not be the right word, since all she had to do really was let out an excited gasp at the sight and stare at him with her lower lip puffed out a little bit.

It was a fun time of roaming around and taking lots of pictures - Harry even insisted that she would let him take pictures of her next to her favorite signs, and she managed to take some of him as well, although most of them were when he was distracted because he kept hiding his face and claiming he didn't like to get his pictures taken, although he still managed to look adorable in each one.

Speaking of adorable, Y/N had also been secretly hoping she would stumble upon some stones to make matching gem necklaces for her and Harry. She had been aiming for Amethyst, a soothing gem that mollifies negative energy and alleviates feelings of anxiety, something that she had realized that Harry had plenty of, paired with Aventurine, because in addition to being a protective and luck-bringing stone, it also happened to be almost the exact shade of Harry’s eyes – green, with a silvery blue sheen. Just thinking about how pretty it would look on him was enough to make her feel giddy throughout the whole day, so it was no surprise that when she happened to find some at the back of a witchcraft emporium, it became a real struggle not to let her excitement show.

They were a bit expensive compared to the ones Margery usually ordered from her regular supplier, but Y/N wasn't worried about the money… She wanted to have the necklaces done before her and Harry had any sort of contact with this demon, hoping that the extra protection from the stones would help them stay connected and grounded throughout the ritual. She wasn't going to tell him about these plans though, wanting to surprise him with a little gift just like he did with the magic tree he had given her at the hospital.

“Hey, do you think your aunt has a pestle and mortar at home? I’m gonna need some to crush these indigo milk caps later.” Harry wondered out loud behind her, shaking the transparent bag of plump mushrooms in his hand. His voice startled her off her bones a little. She hadn’t heard him coming, figuring he should still be distracted gathering things in the aisle where she had discreetly abandoned him at so that she could come pick her stones.

“Uh… yeah! I think she should…” Y/N stammered, covertly hiding her hands behind her back, since they were thronged with not only the gemstones, but also some complementary beads and wire she was planning to braid into a support net. “I mean, I think all magic people do, don’t they? Even I have one at home, despite never using it…”

“Hm, yeah… you’re probably right.” Harry agreed, glancing back at her with a curious smile as he picked and tossed a jar of something into the shopping basket hanging from his arm. “Why are you perching against the shelves like you’re trying to hide something from me?” He asked with a comical scrunch of his brows.

“It’s ‘cause I am.” She admitted bluntly instead of welshing the topic, leaning farther back so that Harry couldn't get a peek even though she doubted he would try. “It’s just a gift I’m getting for a friend.”

“Oh? Okay.” His voice sounded somber, maybe even a little doleful. “Why can’t I see?” From the way his eyes widened, she realized that the question came to him without thinking and that he immediately regretted having let it slip away. “I’m sorry. You don't have to answer that, I know I have nothing to do with it…”

“No, it’s okay.” Y/N assured with a small laugh, finding it amusing how he had so quickly assumed her secrecy did not concern him. He couldn’t be any more wrong, obviously, but she was glad he wasn't the least bit suspicious. “It’s something I have yet to make… I don't want you to see until the final product.” She told, knowing it would make her life easier if she could tell Harry what she was going to be doing instead of having to come up with silly excuses for sneaking away while he was preparing Mr. Bellamy’s potion. If he agreed not to peek, perhaps she could even make the necklaces while keeping him company in the kitchen. “I promise I’ll show you once it’s finished.” She said earnestly. It was meant for him anyway - he just couldn’t know that part yet.

“You don’t have to if you don’t want to…” He said quietly, not averting his stare away from the items displayed in front of him. What ultimately was making Y/N a little worried that he might have taken her secrecy as lack of trust or something silly like that, since there was nothing particularly interesting or attention grabbing in those shelves - just a stack of sand timers and keepsake boxes – and yet, his eyes remained settled on them like glue.

“I want to.” Y/N assured as she began to walk the aisle backwards to the front of the shop, where the cashier was. “I'm just going to pay this, but I'll come back in a second to help you get the rest of your stuff.”

“Okay.” Harry nodded. “I’m almost done too, but I’ll wait here until you get back.”

He stuck to his promise, continuing to wander the aisles at the back of the emporium, picking this and that until the small list of ingredients in his hand had been fully scrawled in check marks. Y/N helped him pack and carry the bags outside, even though he insisted that she didn’t have to.

As they walked the sidewalk away from the storefront, the pair was still quarrelling back and forth over who was to carry whose shopping bags… until suddenly Harry gawked up at the sky, noticing a falling object cutting swiftly through the air – seemingly, aiming right at their heads. “Wow- watch out!” He yelped, right as he reached for Y/N's arm and swung her aside. His free hand raised instinctively to his face to shield it from what he was sure would be a painful strike, but much to his surprise the object flew right into his open palm - as if it were a piece of candy purposely sent into his hands for him to grasp. Y/N winced at first, guessing it had been one of those creepy black beetles that Nevada seemed to be infested with as of lately, but surprisingly, when Harry opened his hand, what she saw wasn’t an icky little bug. It was… a glass pebble? Of the grave covering kind.

The two of them scowled up at the sky, just in time to catch a glimpse of the feathered offender - cawing and hovering at the distance. “…That’s funny.” Y/N stated.

“Funny?” Harry scoffed, going all grumpy in the face. “You would have gotten hurt bad if that thing hit you, Y/N.”

“No, I know but… the pebble. It’s from a gravestone, I think.” The boy frowned at her statement, still looking rather upset over the situation. “I haven’t seen one of those since my grandpa passed away. That’s why I thought it was funny… in like, a bizarre way.”

“Hm.” Harry drawled, moving the stone around. “So what does it mean, then?”

“Huh… that there’s probably a graveyard close by…?”

“No, I know but- what does it really mean? Like, why would it drop it here?” Harry emphasized, rolling the glossy, purple-colored pebble around his palm. “Wasn’t aunt Rowena saying to pay attention to behaviors that are out there? Well then, does this qualify as out there? I mean… how often do crows drop graveyard pebbles over your head?”

Y/N’s lips puffed out in thought. “Never, I guess? But crows like shiny things, and they sit around graveyards all the time, so… my guess is that it picked the pebble because it liked it and then ended up deciding it didn’t want to keep carrying it around all day…” The witch shrugged nonchalantly, continuing to walk alongside Harry on the sidewalk with her shopping bag swinging at her side. “Besides what special could there be about a graveyard anyway? Only human bodies are buried there… not demons. Fine, Mr. Bellamy did say that the demons who come around Earth are the ones who have been human before because-“ She paused, taking in her own words. “…they still have their old bodies to come back to.”

Her body reeled abruptly, and so did her grip on the bags that soon dropped to her feet. “Harry, that’s it!” She bounced, grabbing his face and planting a loud smooch on his lips, leaving him staring back at her with stunned eyes and rosy cheeks. “I could smother you in kisses right now, you whiz! Only we have a demon headstone to go find, so that’s probably going to have to wait a little while…”

Harry’s nod came out befuddled as he witnessed Y/N pick the bags off the floor, grab his hand and usher him into a quieter downtown alley, only letting go so she could fish her phone out the pocket of her jeans. “Alright then, let’s see what Google Maps has to say about graveyards in the area.”

The nearest cemetery was an 11 minute drive away.

There was a gravedigger working nearby, and by the single look he had spared, Harry and Y/N were figuring he had taken them as a duo of tombstone tourists. Perhaps it was just due to their non conservative outfit choices or the wicked energy their bodies gave off, but his gaze felt a teensy bit judging - slightly curious too once he witnessed their eyes bouncing between Mr. Bellamy’s demon name list and the tomb rows ahead of them, possibly looking like two very confused people that had arrived at the wrong destination… but after a few seconds of glancing, the careerist seemed rather unphased by their presence.

“Okay, so-” Y/N soughed out loud as she walked aimlessly around the place. “I was thinking we should compare the names to the epitaphs on the gravestones – also, maybe keep an eye open for the ones with decorations of some kind, because that could have been a hint as well.”

“How many options are we looking at exactly?” Harry asked, peeking over her shoulder to stare at the list. His eyes swelled in size at the long record he was presented with. Y/N hadn’t bothered counting but there had to be more than 150 names in there, without a doubt. “Does this mean we are going to have to run through all these names by each grave looking for a match?” Harry asked diffidently, eyes locked straight ahead at scope of never-ending headstones.

“I know, it’s a lot…” Y/N exhaled harshly, on board with his frustration. The graveyard was huge. This could take ages upon ages, and to make things even worse there were only a few more hours of sunlight until nightfall - and nobody wants to be in a cemetery after dark. Not even wizards. “But I think that in a little while we will have most of the names memorized, and it will become easier.”

“Can I make a silly suggestion?” Harry queried, twisting his body so that he was facing Y/N as he walked. “What happens if you look… inside, and ask your instinct where it is?”

The witch chuckled at the suggestion, shaking her head. “You place way too much trust in my abilities, did you know that? I’ve told you before, I’m not a good Seer. I was never even that much of a talented witch, let alone-”

“Stop that!” Harry scolded, what brought both of them to a halt. “Do you even realize that without you and your abilities I would have never, ever made it halfway to where we are now? You are so clever! And you have the craziest… most fascinating powers! And on top of that you are also so, so incredibly brave - you really are. It takes my breath away. You take my breath away.” He mumbled the last part, as if his heart had been itching to say those words for a while, but his head was still reticent in putting them out in the open. “So, for once just… try to put as much trust in yourself as I do, please.”

There were emotional tears forming in Y/N's eyes at what Harry had said. She couldn’t classify the exact reason why, but she knew the unshakable confidence he was placing in her was to blame. “I’m just scared I’ll get it wrong. I don’t want to disappoint you… or myself.” She admitted, hurriedly wiping at her eyes with her wrist. “I don’t want to screw things up by relying on something so… fractious.”

Harry reached for Y/N's wrist, so that she was facing him. “That could never happen. You could never disappoint me.” He assured, smiling just as softly as his fingers felt tracing the skin of her arm. “I promise that even if you weren't a Seer, I'd still suggest following our intuition first… you know, anything to avoid leg working this whole yard…” He joshed, causing a smile to start pulling at her mouth, regardless of the tears that the sunlight had not yet dried, still shimmering up her features. “But seriously though, if it doesn’t work all we have to do is go back to the original plan, but for now… you’re spearheading.”

“Alright fine.” The witch huffed, handing Harry the list so that she could relax her body to the fullest and focus on her insights thoroughly. She could detect traces of otherworldly energy in the surroundings… uncovering their source, however, was proving to be befuddling like a riddle. Furthermore, she tried pinching her eyes in concentration, guessing that maybe her attraction to Harry was what was messing with her focus.

His face was very distracting, especially so when his pretty green blinders were fixed on her like they were then… but even with her eyes shut tight, no matter which way she turned, the orientations ended up only leaving her more frustrated – if she took a tentative step to the left, her intention said right, but then, right as she went right, it said left. “It’s not working!” Y/N puffed her cheeks, grumbling her way around another unintentional pirouette. “I can feel the stupid energy, but it's not dragging me anywhere!”

She had noticed Harry had gone strangely silent, but thought nothing of it while she blindly did a few more experimental shifts and turns in place. Huffing and puffing beneath her breath each time she tried something new (like diagonals and so) and ended up not getting any decisive results again.

“Y/N, I’m not trying to spook you or anything, but…” Harry started hesitantly, the rasp of his voice startled her some, but there was a weirdly positive intonation to it that made her open her eyes in question. “I think you might have led us to the right place without realizing while you were distracted talking to me…” He beamed, verifying the writing on the paper, despite already having done it multiple times while Y/N had been spinning and turning nowhere and everywhere like a blind dog in a meat market. “I'm not misreading this, am I? This name,” He pressed his digit over it on the print. “Is what’s engraved right there, isn't it?”

“Alastair Krauss…” A chilling, unsettling feeling lodged in Y/N's stomach at the profession of that name. She didn’t know if it was legitimate or just from suggestion effect, but there was no denying that everything was starting to feel much more real now… It might sound odd but, until that point in time, it had been easy for her to ignore the scary, threatening parts that would inevitably come from this demon hunt – hell, there were moments during the weekend where she had almost forgotten that her purpose in Vegas wasn’t just to have a fun, short little getaway. Now that she could finally annex a name to the monster though, all fears had briskly awakened from the subdued slumber they had been in for the past days.

The stone inscription below the demon’s name still made her snort though, finding it to be awfully amusing that someone had picked “Have faith we'll meet again” as a saying to honor someone who ended up turning into an evil spirit who still came back to Earth from time to time to ruin people’s lives. That made her wonder if it ever happened that demons ran into people who had once shared the Earth-life experience with them prior to their passing… even if it did happen though, it was unlikely it should be happening to this demon, considering that according to his headstone, he had died in 1927 at the precocious age of 38.

Therefore, all the people he could have met during his human life should already be dead or old enough not to recognize any of his features anymore. Y/N found herself eager to know what Alastair had been like during his previous life and wondering what beastly events could have led him into becoming the creature he now was… One thing was certain, he must not have been the epitome of a treasure man if his soul ascension rights had been ripped away from him - limiting him into dwelling between worlds as a lost soul until the devil had chosen to welcome him as one of their own.

Y/N and Harry were currently in aunt Rowena’s kitchen.

That wasn’t shy in pink nor in size like every other house space of the mansion. The focal piece of the room was a T-shaped island - a long counter that ended with a perpendicular breakfast area with padded high stools. All of the state-of-the-art appliances in it were tucked to the walls or perched over the room-surrounding counters. They weren’t the latest models in the market, but rather expensive brands known for their excellence and guarantee to last practically a lifetime. Where the counter ended, was the back door that led to the garden and the pool, and right in front of the sink, was a half round window that overlooked the busy Las Vegas Strip.

“Do you think we should’ve called Mr. Bellamy right when we found out who the demon was?” Y/N asked Harry from her seat on the breakfast counter, that she had outlined as off limits for him to cross until she was done with her supersecret matters, like Harry had begrudgingly been addressing them from the moment she refused to tell him what it was. She had also made him swear not to peek behind the long floral centerpiece perched on the kitchen island to check what she was doing, and so far, he had kept true to his promise.

“I don't think he was going to do anything about it until we gave him the potion anyway…” Harry replied from where he stood over the stove, currently grating some ginger into the bubbling concoction he was cooking in a cauldron over the electric stove. “I really hope this works, otherwise I think the demon will be the least of our problems… Mr. Bellamy is a bit scary too, don't you think?”

“Well, yeah but as scary as the demon… or Lucinda. We haven't decided what to do with her yet. Evil witches like her shouldn't be running around loose.”

Y/N's statement was followed by a ringing. Harry's phone that was buzzing over the countertop. He grabbed it, and immediately his eyebrows furled. “Can you keep an eye on the cauldron for a bit? I have to take this call.”

“Yeah, of course.” She confirmed, and so Harry walked past the back door into the garden. Leaving her alone with her eyes stuck on the cauldron, wishing with her entire heart that whatever was brewing in it didn't start acting up now because if it did, hell… she wouldn't know what to do besides screaming for help.

But luckily everything remained calm, so Y/N went back to her crafts again. She was almost done anyway…

And so it was, after a couple more minutes the two pendants laid finished over the marble tabletop. Y/N smiled proudly at them. The nets weren't perfect like the ones Margery made, but they were almost there. Inside each net were two small complementing gemstones: Amethyst – dotted in hues of purple and lavender, and Aventurine – shimmering in shades of aquatic green.

She jumped to hide them in one of her pockets, however, when Harry's voice startled her suddenly. “The hospital called.” He’d said solemnly. Y/N couldn't make neither head nor tail of his expression. His features looked stony, almost impassive… like he was still trying to process something that had been said to him.

“Oh.” She sputtered, a little surprised. “Do they- do they want you to come back to work earlier or something?”

“No- I mean… yes, partly but…” He hesitated for what felt like a prolonged moment. His arms unconsciously wrapped around his frame, seeking for the comfort the latest news had stripped him of. “Something happened.”

The girl’s eyes bulged for answers. “What. What happened?”

Harry took a big breath, leaning against the stove counter just so he was facing her. “They uh… they admitted a witch there last night whose body showed signs of dark magic bewitching… like the ones we found on Mrs. Carrington last week.” Harry briefed, with a crestfallen gleam in his eyes. “Apparently, she was known to have quite a hostile relationship with Lucinda too… a certain Althea Morelli…”

Y/N’s fists closed pressingly over the tabletop. “Hostile in what sense, exactly?”

“I don’t know… but if Lucinda bargained for a demon to attack her, I suspect it wasn’t in the harmless type of way.” He sighed sorely. “They said there have been others… all within a close ratio, which I thought was odd until I remembered that back at the hospital, you’d read from a book that entities usually don’t operate within very large distances.”

Harry rushed to his bag to get a pen and the pamphlet on Nevada’s main attractions that had been given to him at the Neon Museum reception, that happened to include a foldable map of the area. “As far as people from the hospital know, there has been 3 attacks so far… Althea Morelli,” He leant over the island counter and circled the area of Boulder City on the map, where their magic community was located. “One in Paradise, and one other here in Las Vegas.” He scribbled those areas in the map as well. “I’m thinking Althea must have been the first… that Lucinda might have summoned the demon for the purpose of… doing away with her, so to say. And the others, well… they could have been her enemies too, or innocent people who are being tailed as human sacrifices.”

Already fearing the answer, Y/N’s eyes lifted from the map to face him. “…Did they succeed? In doing away with Althea.” Harry’s jaw clenched as he nodded solemnly. “Dear god…” The tragic news prompted the witch to get up from the kitchen chair, hoping the action would help calm the sudden queasiness that had taken over her. “This is insane…” She buried her face in her hands, walking around in circles. “How many? How many more innocent lives could that heinous, hideous witch be willing to take?”

The silence settled for a few beats, the only sound heard inside the room being the steady bubbling coming from Harry’s cauldron. “I keep thinking about it, you know?” He spoke. “And just… wondering what would’ve happened if I had stayed a little longer at the greenhouse that night. And every time I do, I feel horrible… like I could’ve- should’ve stopped Lucinda somehow.“

“Harry…” Y/N’s soft voice attempted to disrupt his speaking, as she rushed to meet him on the opposite side of the kitchen island.

“No, Y/N.” He shook his head, adamantly. “I know what you're going to say. None of this is my fault and there was nothing I could have done to stop it. And I know that, rationally speaking, you’re right. I know, but that is still not how it feels. It’s not how I feel.”

And then it happened… it was sudden and without warning. It started with a dry sob, followed by another. Harry’s heart rate quickened, the wind pipe in his throat tightened, causing his breaths to become quicker, shorter, and labored. His chest started to heave. His hands wrapped tightly around the counter’s edge. The simple act of breathing seemed hard for him… painfully hard.

“This is m-my fault. People are d-dead and it’s my fault.” He spat amidst painful sobs and unregulated inhales. Y/N noticed that his words were almost an exact repetition of those he uttered in between cries on the day of the attack on the hospital. Had he been feeling this way back then too?

She felt terrified. She desperately wanted to do something - anything to make him feel better, but she didn’t know what to do. “Harry,” She called for him, trying her hardest to keep her voice soothing and not panic herself. “Talk to me… tell what you need.” The girl asked, but he couldn't seem to hear over whatever turmoil was happening inside his head. Unthinkingly, she reached for his hand, that was still curled in a tight grip around the marble surface. “Squeeze my hand. Let’s try breathing together, okay?”

He held her fingers in his, squeezing them tightly. “I can’t. I can’t breathe.”

“I know. I know… but let’s try slowly, okay? In-“ Y/N forced a deep inhale, filling her lungs with as much air as they could take. “…And out.” She exhaled slow, repeating the process again and again until Harry’s ragged breathing gave way and began to keep up with hers. “That's it, breathe. It's all right. You’re not alone, I’m here. You’re with me. You’re okay.”

Harry’s eyes turned foggy from dampness once their gazes met. Y/N desperately wanted to say something else - wanted to tell him how wrong he was for blaming himself for something that was so beyond horrid and vile. But the more she stared at him, the more words seemed little. There was nothing to be said. She stepped closer and hugged him tight… and kept on hugging him - until the heartbeats coming from his chest slowed to a steady rhythm and the back muscles that at first had felt stark beneath her fingertips began to soften and turn limber on behalf of her hand’s soothing strokes.

“I- um. Thank you.” Harry gasped after a long beat. “I don't know how you do it, but your hugs always manage to calm me down…”

She simply smiled and placed a chaste kiss on his shoulder before mumbling against his shirt, “Speaking of calming, there’s something I want to give you.” She pulled away from the hug, snickering nervously once she saw that inquiringness had washed over Harry's face. “I can’t promise it’ll feel like anything like my hugs but…” With hesitant fingers Y/N reached inside her pocket, pulling out one of the pendants, though the other came attached in a tangle.

She quickly undid the knots and placed her favorite one around his neck. “They… um… match.” She explained, feeling a little embarrassed once Harry picked at the gemstones falling over his chest to inspect them. “I thought it might help us deal with the demon and also um… if we're both wearing them at the same time I'll get to feel your energy and vice versa, so we'll always know if the other is okay,” Her voice quieted when Harry stared at her wordlessly. “I hope this isn’t too forward or weird. I just thought that maybe…”

“Did you make these…” Harry asked practically inaudibly, still looking rather astonished by the jewelry held in his palm. “…For us? for me?”

“I-uh… I did.” Y/N chuckled nervously again. “It’s what I bought at the store earlier… that's why I didn't let you see. I wanted it to be a surprise.”

“No one-” He practically choked, chest sizzling with emotion. “No one has ever done anything like this for me… I- I adore these! I adore every single thing about them.” With that, Harry initiated a hug for the first time - his arms wrapped around Y/N and pulled her to collapse into his chest. He smelled good. So, so, so good that it made her legs feel like they were melting. Gosh, how was it that hugging Harry felt even better when he was the one holding her? She would stay in his embrace forever if she could, where they both felt safe, and snug and-

Ahem.

The sound of someone clearing their throat made both their heads vault - to Rowena, who stood by the kitchen door, wearing both an ostentatious, brightly colored dress and a self-satisfied smirk. “Sorry to interrupt, my dears, but… does nothing smell a little… burnt to you?” She asked, nodding towards the stove.

Crap. The potion.

147 notes · View notes

prose-for-hire · 4 years ago

Text

A place to call your own

Pairing: Oz x fem!Harris!reader

Request: thank you 😊It's an Oz request(I still miss him) . I mean, I LOVE Willow and Tara, but what about my favorite werewolf? what if instead of Willow, Oz fell in love with the other witch, yn? she's Xander sister and they have been together since high school. what do you think?

Requested by: @ateliefloresdaprimavera - sorry about the wait love 💖

Being Xander’s sister was, at times, trying. He was a minute older than you and never let you forget it. He made fun of you, knocked on the bathroom non-stop when you were using it and made jokes at the most inappropriate times. Despite this, you did love him and he did often protect you like a big brother. He was the only one he thought should be able to tease you.

That was why it was simultaneously scary and exciting to be moving out of the family home and in with Oz. Even if you hadn’t been ridiculously in love and pleased to move in with him, it beat taking Xander on in hand-to-hand combat over who gets the grand prize of living in that dank basement.

You had both graduated high school and you were starting college in the fall. Oz was taking a year out to focus on his band and was going to join you in your studies in a year.

Xander had been shocked and tried to talk you out of it at first, worrying that if Oz started touring, he would leave you for someone else - leaving you heartbroken. You appreciated his concern, but you wished he wouldn’t always muscle his way into your relationship. After talking it over and him seeing how in love you and Oz were, he tried to be supportive.

You and Oz had been together since high school. He had seen you in the crowd at the Bronze before his set, drinking and laughing with your friends. When he eventually got up on stage, the Bronze was slow that night. Nobody was on the dancefloor and the band was starting to waver from the energy they usually held.

It was hard for them to get into the music when there was no energetic crowd. You had smiled softly, watching Oz, nodding your head in time before stepping onto the dancefloor. You began dancing by yourself to begin with, but you didn’t appear embarrassed at all.

Oz smiled as you had caught his eye, a smile that he only ever reserved for you. As if this smile, that tilts off to the side slightly in the cutest way, only started happening since he saw you.

People stared for a while but eventually more and more of them joined you, including Willow and the others. You hadn’t even used any magic to bring the crowd in.

Even before Oz got to know you, before he had even spoken to you he thought there was magic about you. He thought you were special. He was proved right, and told you as such, almost every day since he had this thought.

Not just because of how much of a powerful witch you had become in the time since you had known and started to date him. But because of the way you cared for others, the way your heart was never closed to someone that needed any kind of assistance.

You were a practicing witch. Your main practice working with healing and herbal remedies. It fit your personality perfectly. You cared so deeply for people and it made Oz fall deeper and deeper in love with you.

This type of magic came in handy if the Scoobies or yourself ended up getting wounded in a fight. And it especially came in useful once you realised you had a werewolf for a boyfriend. You sat with him, bars between you, every full moon. You never left his side despite him insisting you shouldn’t have to.

You wanted to, though. You were his, by his side for always.

Oz adored you. You were confident but not overbearing. You were in tune with him and very empathetic. He particularly loved the way you were able to find the beauty in anything, but not oblivious to the world’s horrors. You were well-rounded and he fell in love with you so deeply. As you did with him.

He wasn’t a man of many words, but the words he did utter where usually for you. They were sensitive and completely from the soul. He could be so meaningful, make you feel so blessed to be with him. He was also incredibly funny, his dry humour matching yours.

You complimented each other so well. You could pick the other up if you were to ever fall. Your vices were his strengths and vice versa. You had moved in, your friends helping you move your boxes into your new place. You settled in together. He loved the way you smiled so excitedly at the prospect of living together.

It was a place you could call your own. Just for you and him. A place that meant safety, protection of the other. Where you could return after long days and challenging nights. This meant that no matter how long you spent apart, how much you missed each other, you would always come back to each other.

It was a promise. That this was serious. That this meant so much to you. You had smiled over at him when your friends left, unable to stop grinning the entire day. You eventually settled into bed beside each other, settling to finish the rest of the unpacking the next day.

It was the first morning waking up side-by-side in your shared home. In each other’s arms without having to be ripped away from him. For one of you to go back home or leave to go somewhere else.

This morning was yours. Just the two of you.

You woke slowly, settling into the warmth of the sheets. You saw that the morning sun had risen and you muttered something, sliding the curtains open to let the light in.

The glow of the late morning sun filtered in slowly. The glow of the room warming you from the inside out. The light danced around you, casting soft patterns around the room. The sun was shining, everything was well. Your mood couldn’t falter when he was here with you. Lying by your side.

He had rolled over, his body pressed against yours. He liked your warmth, enjoyed the sensation of you by his side. His soft breathing telling you he was still asleep. You couldn’t help smiling as he instinctually wrapped his arm around your middle. It was protective and he was ensuring you were still there.

You were in a nest of blankets and bedclothes. It was the way you usually slept but together it was so much sweeter. Wrapped up together, bundle in such warming adoration.

“I love you” He whispered through a small smile. He pressed several soft kisses to the back of your neck from where his head was resting. You sighed, this was bliss. You couldn’t imagine waking up anymore without him being there.

You turned, rolled back so that you could face him. Still in his arms. His hand rubbing soothingly against you as you pressed yourself comfortably against him.

He had dyed his hair black again. You liked it this way. You liked it any way he styled it, really. You ran your hands through his hair and he closed his eyes at the sensation. That small smile on his lips again. The soft one, that he only did when it was you and him. When he was comfortable.

Your fingers massaging his scalp a little before you just rested your hand there on the nape of his neck. You leaned in, pressing such a soft kiss to his lips. It was a peck against his lips, chaste but full of so much feeling.

So many possibilities stretched before you. Your entire lives, you were sure of it. Oz was so full of heart. His feelings were always yours. He spoke them as if they were casual things. As if he was talking about the weather or the like.

But his words could be so moving. They could mean so much and he spoke them as if these were thoughts everyone had. Could say them so nonchalantly. You made sure he knew just how much you felt for him. How you adored him. How you loved him.

You shared such natural physical affection. He enjoyed it. The way your love appeared to vibrate through your body and into his. At a mere touch.

There was nothing you couldn’t face together. You knew, somewhere within that you would never lose him. That real, honest love such as this could never die. Nor dry up. The well of your love held an everlasting abundance.

You had so much hope. For the future. Only with him.

#Oz #Oz x reader #Oz imagine #Oz x you #Daniel osbourne #Daniel osbourne x reader #Buffy The Vampire Slayer #buffy the vampire slayer imagines #btvs #btvs x reader #btvs imagine #btvs x you

85 notes · View notes

randomshyperson · 3 years ago

Text

The Scarlet Witch Prophecy - Chapter 14 - The Sixth Year (Part Four)

This time, i asked for your permission love @abimess, so you can't be mad haha

A/N> I'm programming Tumblr to post for me now. Maybe one day i will be a good sociable lady and talk to everyone who sent me inbox, but for now, i'm a ghost.

Series Masterlist || Read on AO3 || All Works Masterlist

Chapter 14 - Part XIV - The Sixth Year (Part Four)

You ran your hand through your hair for perhaps the tenth time, nervously waiting for the portal opening moment.

It was cold in the astronomy tower, and the last time you had been there, the memories were not exactly good.

You checked the clock again. Three minutes.

Gamora and Nebula wished you good luck when you said goodbye to them after spending the afternoon in the Slytherin dormitory, and you thanked Mantis for the "aurea cleansing" she had done on you.

Clutching the key between your fingers, you stood up, whispering the countdown next to the clock.

Fifty. Forty. Thirty...

And then everything spun around you.

When your feet touched the ground, you stumbled softly, sighing before you recognized the place.

You swallowed hard, staring at the entrance to the Maximoff home.

Storing the key back in your pocket, you took a step forward toward the residence, but then the door opened, and the curious face of Erik with his wand raised toward you was there.

"Hi, pro-"

"Wanda! Miss Stark has arrived!" He interrupted with a shout, smiling softly at you before opening the door entirely. You swallowed your nervousness as Erik pulled you into the house, and you barely absorbed the polite greetings from him or from Pietro who was in the room, before Wanda appeared.

A wave of relief washed over your body immediately, and you had half a second to smile at her before she broke the distance from the stairs to you, enfolding your body in a tight hug that you reciprocated with the same intensity.

"Let's give them some privacy, Pietro." You heard Erik say before they left the room, you didn't see it, just deduced it by the footsteps as you had your face buried in Wanda's neck.

"Merlin, I missed you so much." You grumbled against your skin, and heard Wanda sniffle softly.

"I don't want to let go." She confessed, making you smile.

"Then don't."

So she keeps holding you for long minutes. You don't mind, rubbing her back gently.

When she finally pulls away, she hesitates. Your faces are close and Wanda swallows dryly.

She gives you a sad smile, her hands running down your arms until she pulls away completely, fists clenched at her sides.

You ignore the way your heart is racing, and clear your throat.

"I'm sorry I didn't come sooner." You say. "I wish I was at the ministry with you."

She shakes her head softly. "Don't be. Your safety was a priority, and dad and Pietro kept me company. Besides, you're here now."

"I am."

Wanda bites her lip, and there is a moment's pause between you. She looks away from your eyes as she moves her hands to play with the rings.

"H-how are you?" she asks, making you smile, and when you take a step toward her, she holds her breath.

"I'm the one who should be asking that." You say raising your hand to her face, enjoying the way she leans into your touch. "I'm sorry about Hogwarts and-""I don't care about that, Y/N." She interrupts with an almost incredulous tone. One of her hands goes up to your face, mimicking the motion you are making with her. She swallows dryly before continuing to speak. "I was so worried about you. That day, I heard you. I felt you." She counters and her eyes fill with tears. "The pain he caused, I felt it all. I heard you calling me, and I almost didn't make it. I don't know what I would do if-"

"Hey, hey, I'm here." You interrupt as you use your thumb to wipe away the tears that have begun to fall, and Wanda sniffles softly. "I'm safe. And so are you."

"All of this is only happening because of me." She retorts, upset, causing you to frown and shake your head, but Wanda uses her hands to pull yours away from her face. "I put you in danger, Y/N. If it weren't for this connection, you would have nothing to do with all this. Not Agatha, not Kaecillius, and certainly not Mephisto. You would be safe."

"Wanda, none of this is your fault-"

"Stop." She cuts you off impatiently, and you sigh annoyed, as she puts more space between you. "You know it's true. How many times have you almost died because of that damn prophecy? I hate it. I hate that your life depends on mine."

"Wanda..."

"I won't be selfish anymore, Y/N." She interrupts you again, this time with a determined look. "I said that before, but I don't think I really meant it. But now I do. We can' t... we can't happen anymore."

You frown, hesitantly, taking a step back.

"Why did you call me here, Wanda?"

"It is my destiny to fight Mephisto, no matter how much I put it off. But you, you have nothing to do with this." She says with the same look and you look at her with confusion. "You have the right to live a normal life, without worrying about it."

"What are you talking about Wanda?" You interrupt impatiently. "I love you, I want to be by your side."

But Wanda just shakes her head softly, lonely tears escaping before she quickly wipes them away.

She sighs, trying to control her crying. You can't help but move closer to comfort her, and when you touch her face, she looks up at you with red glowing eyes.

"Wanda?" You ask uncertainty, but her gaze is tender as is the touch of her hands on your cheek, despite the magical irises.

"I love you." She whispers against your lips, her fingers caressing your skin softly. "I hope you can forgive me."

Soon, everything begins to get a little cloudy around you.

You sigh wearily, and blink a few times, your eyes glowing red as well.

"What are you doing?" You ask in a whisper just as the memories begin to float between your eyes.

But Wanda doesn't answer. She just cries, her gaze and hands steady on you.

So you understand.

And you fight back, the color of your eyes vibrating in gold.

"Stop resisting." She begs with tear-filled eyes, same as yours. You shake your head, your hands coming up to hers on your face.

"Quit it, Wanda." You earnestly demand, your magic pushing hers away from your mind."Stop it now."

"Please." She asks again, her magic weaking on you, her expression tearful. She wants you to accept, but you won't. And you push again, and she sighs as her hands go loose on your face, and her eyes return to their normal color.

You gasp as you push her hands away, taking a step back.

"What the fuck is your problem?" You squint incredulously still half out of breath, resisting Wanda's magic really isn't that easy, and you believe you only succeed because she didn't want to control you one hundred percent for sure. But that didn't stop the growing anger in your chest.

"I'm really sorry-"

"No, cut it off." You interrupt angrily. "That crossed a line, Wanda. What did you think was going to happen? You were going to erase my memory and then what?"

Wanda just looked exhausted. And hurt. But her gaze was still steady, even if her voice wasn't.

"I want you to be free." She replies. "Free from me."

You give an incredulous laugh. "Merlin, are you listening to yourself? Altering my memory against my will, Wanda!"

"I just-"

"Did you really think that was going to work?" You interrupt again with incredulity. "What would happen if I went back to Hogwarts, and some classmate asked about you? Or should I assume you thought to charm the whole castle over this?"

"Our friends would cover for me and-"

"Bloody hell! Are you serious?" You cut her off angrily running your hands through your hair. "Is that why Stephen helped me? Everyone is aware of this nonsense?"

Wanda lets the tears flow freely, hugging her own body.

"We're all trying to protect you."

"This is bullshit." You retort with irritation, sinking your face into your hands for a moment. "I can't believe you actually tried."

"I knew you wouldn't give up on me if I asked." She tries and you give a dry laugh. "I made the hard choice."

"Wrong, Wanda." You retort by taking a step forward. "You tried to make my choice."

"Please, I just-"

"You want me to be safe?" You interrupt by continuing to step closer. "Great way to ensure that is by erasing memories essential to my survival."

Wanda assumes a confused expression, but you continue to speak. "You were just going to leave me confused, and without answers, and I was going to continue to not be able to do magic without knowing why, and no one was going to be able to tell me."

"Can't you do mag-"

"But what infuriates me the most is you wanting to erase our history without caring about my feelings." You interject her confused rambling and Wanda chokes softly as she realizes that you have her against the wall of the room. Your gaze is steady in her eyes. "Everything we said and the promises we made, Wanda. How dare you?"

She swallows dryly, her eyes full of tears. "It's better this way."

"That's not true. Even you don't believe that, or I wouldn't have been able to resist the spell." You accuse and she shrinks back against the wall, but there's nowhere to go, your bodies are practically glued to each other. "But since I can recall it, I want you to remember it too."

Wanda frowns in confusion, but you only bring your face closer to hers, your lips dance against her mouth making her sigh in anticipation, but you don't break the distance. Deviating to her ear, you whisper:

"You are mine." You say, Wanda closes her eyes. Your hand goes around her waist, and she shudders, shivering under your touch. "What else, Wanda?"

She swallows dryly, breathing out of rhythm, your fingers trailing down her torso, to the hem of her shirt, and then into the fabric, and up.

"And you are mine." She whispers back, your hand reaching for her breasts inside her blouse. "I will...oh...remember. As long as-"

"I remember." You complete by enveloping her breast with your palm, making her sigh affected, you bite her earlobe, and Wanda whimpers. "Don't you ever try to do anything like that to me again."

You warn against her skin, squeezing her breast before releasing. Wanda prepares to complain, but you bring your hand up to her neck pressing your whole body against her, and kiss her hard as she gasps against your lips.

Your tongue invades her mouth, exploring, taking her as yours, and all Wanda does is respond with the same intensity, sighing against your mouth as her hips push against you.

You kiss her, and on and on. Until your lips are swollen, and your lungs are begging for air. And when your mouths part, you move down to her jaw, and then to her neck, and Wanda is gasping for breath, clenching her hands in your arms, her nails digging into your skin as you suck on that sensitive spot on her neck.

"Oh." She moans softly when your knee comes up between her legs, and she melts against you, pressing her hips forward for more friction.

"I am so angry with you, Wanda." You grumble against her skin, your hands pressing against her waist beneath her blouse, feeling her hot against you.

"I know." She whispers back, biting her lips to keep from whimpering when you press your knee hard against her, and all she can do is throw her face against your shoulder, letting out a sound with her throat. "Fuck." She sighs softly, and you guide her face back to yours, to kiss her again. This time, in a torturous slowness.

She breaks the kiss for breath, and you lick her lips, making her whimper.

"Say you're sorry." You whisper against her mouth, and she pants.

"I'm sorry." She gasps, and you press your knee against her and she whimpers again.

"You didn't mean it."

"I'm sor-oh." Her apology turns to an affected moan when you push against her again, and Wanda shudders.

"I hate it when you lie to me, Wanda."

She whimpers, your hands go up to her breasts again, and your mouth goes back to her ear.

"You think you were doing the best for me, don't you, darling?" You ask in a low tone against her ear, playing with her breasts between your fingers, and Wanda bites her lips hard to keep from moaning loudly and alerting the other residents in the next room, but she can't help but gasp and shiver against you. "Until you understand what you have done, and are really sorry, I will not touch you."

"W-what?" she asks confusedly when you move away the next second, too affected for long seconds to even understand what you said. But you are already taking long steps away from her, heading toward the kitchen to say goodbye to Erik and Pietro, covertly wiping Wanda's gloss from your lips.

When you return to the living room she is still in the same place, trying to normalize her breathing.

"I should get back before Stephen worries. Thanks for having me, try to write this time." You comment politely as you ignore the confused looks from the men in front of you, probably not understanding why Wanda didn't go through with the plan to erase your memory. Well, that was her problem to explain. You nod in farewell, and exchange a glance with Wanda before stepping outside.

The taste of her tongue and lipstick makes you smile as you turn the portal key between your fingers.

//-//-//-//-//

Hogwarts is annoying when you miss your ex-girlfriend.

This is a conclusion you reach in the very first week.

You were angry with everyone for a few days because of the memory thing, but you didn't take it that long.

Stephen was also trying to help you with your magic, so you had to put that aside to take private lessons with him.

The Maximoffs wrote, except for Wanda. Stubborn enough to not talk to you.

No problem.

You learned some tricks with her.

And now, two or three times a week, or when you felt naughty enough, you used your connection to send her a message. Your fingers curled inside the warmth of your pants, Wanda's green eyes in your mind when you came. Always remembering to share the feeling with her through the connection.

Your magic was better too.

It was the classes with Stephen, you were sure.

He seemed to have some familiarity with unstable magic, and he taught you concentration exercises and you were improving considerably.

As the exam season approached, you were confident that you would get decent results.

Fortunately, things are going well. At least inside the castle.

You're having breakfast with Gamora, on the penultimate day of testing when the mail arrives, much more crowded with owls than it normally is, and this immediately catches your eye.

You get a little confused when the letters are opened, and many stares fall on you.

It is Gamora who moves first, grabbing the edition of the Daily Prophet from one of the nearby Slytherin colleagues, and she lets out a surprised exclamation as she reads it and you lean in to understand why.

"Attack on Stark mansion this early morning"

The headline makes your eyes widen, your heart racing in concern and surprise. The picture of your house on fire on the front page.

The hall is exploding in buzz, your classmates commenting about "it was the Stark girl's house," "I heard it was the walkers," " you think they're Mephisto's allies?," circling around you, and you can barely concentrate on your reading.

You manage to read about a group of masked wizards invading the area of the property during the night before giggling voices are attracting your attention.

"Don't you find it ironic, Stark?" Teased a Ravenclaw girl, who you think was named Summers something. "You take in Gamora and Nebula and their father sets your house on fire!"

You frown in confusion, finally absorbing all the prophet's words. "The auror, Carol Danvers, claims to have seen the dark wizard Thanos command the using the curse that caused the fire-"

"Fuck you, Summers!" Nebula warns loudly already on her feet, but the blonde girl is not intimidated, maybe it's the other three witches behind her.

"You know what they say about dark witches, don't you? If one of them messes with dark magic, the whole lineage is contaminated." Summers continues as she looks at you directly. "I would be careful who you call friends, Stark."

"They are not my friends, Summers." You say calmly as you stand up. "They are my sisters. Try to mind your own business from now on, how about that?"

The girl clenches her jaw, but doesn't insist. You stare at her until she walks away, muttering insults with her friends.

You sigh wearily and turn to Gamora and Nebula.

"Let's go." You say and notice their confused looks, you add. "They just burned down our house, we need to see how things are going."

Nebula and Gamora nod in agreement, and you rush out of the communal hall toward the Headmaster's Office.

You are surprised to find Professor Heimdall at the office door, leaving.

"Ladies, Professor Strange is not present." He warns as he notices you, and you frown in confusion, ready to question. "He went to your house, Miss Stark."

"He-what?" you ask confused, but the professor remains calm.

"Mr. Stark's patronus arrived during the night, and Strange left immediately." He says. "He should be back tonight."

"So Tony is okay?"

Heimdall smiles. "Yes, Miss Stark."

You sigh with relief, exchanging glances with your sisters.

"And Jarvis?"

"Everyone's okay." He assures you, and you find you can breathe easy. "When Professor Strange returns, he will talk to you, young lady. Now, get back to your classes."

"But-"

"Don't make Hufflepuff lose points this close to winning the cup, Miss Stark." Hermitall comments, making you bite the inside of your cheek.

You and your sisters begrudgingly return, grumbling about what Stephen might be doing outside the castle, but he would probably be securing a safe place for your brother and your butler.

And then there is the potions exam last period and you can barely concentrate because of your nervousness about getting news.

As you stirred in your cauldron, you were unaware of the skinny boy sneaking around the seventh floor, nor of the white walkers in the diagonal alley toward the meeting place, a macabre plot hidden from the events of your year.

You were distracted by the correct melting point of the mixture when Loki enchanted the Vanishing Cabinets in the abandoned seventh floor room, further obscured by the wreckage Wanda caused. You had finished your potion by the time the walkers stepped foot in Hogwarts, but still, a strange chill occurred to you, making you shudder.

"Everything okay?" Gamora asked worriedly at your side, and you just smiled clumsily, shrugging your shoulders.

"I just had a weird feeling." You say as you leave the spoon in the cauldron, quickly forgetting about the sensation afterwards. "Are you getting the brew right?"

"I think mine is too thin." She mutters discontentedly, and you look down at her cauldron.

And then the ceiling shakes, and a loud noise can be heard, and the whole room goes silent in shock.

Professor Ororo moves quickly, wand in hand before opening the door.

"Everyone stay here." She warns the class before leaving the room, but of course no one obeys when the ceiling shakes again.

The crowd of students leaving the potions room join the Slytherin seventh graders who were in the communal hall and head up towards the stairs, the teacher many yards ahead.

When you make mention of following however, Mantis holds you by the hand.

"Something's wrong." She says, sounding frightened and the tone is enough to make you and your sisters worry, and stop walking a few feet past the door.

"What is it, Mantis?" You ask, squeezing her hand gently, but she just swallows dryly, trembling.

"I feel-" She starts in a weak voice, and then it's as if she's been slapped. "He knows."

You frown but she is already looking behind you, back up the stairs where the crowd is retreating. You were going to ask but noises of spells attract your attention and you turn around to witness Professor Ororo dueling with a tall, shabby-looking wizard while the students behind her stand back to avoid being hit, everything turning into a mess immediately.

"What the hell?" You mutter confusedly being pulled back by Mantis and her sisters, but other witches are surrounding you from the other side of the dungeon.

“Let’s all behave properly, shall we?”

Command a tall witch, and you sigh in shock as you recognize her. It is Hela, sister of Thor and Loki. But she looks scary to say the least. The long black cloak matches her huge fingernails and the marks around her eyes.

When she notices you, something in her gaze flashes and you swallow dryly.

"Come with us Miss Stark, and no one needs to get hurt." She warns and you can still hear the spells behind you, but your sisters stand in front of you, wands in hand making Hela smile. "Let's not get nervous, magical blood must not be wasted."

"Stay away from her!" Gamora angrily warns, and the crowd of students behind catch up to you. You are all surrounded.

"I won't ask twice." Hela warns in a somber tone, the witches behind her with angry looks, their wands raised as well.

A burst of light then happens, as if someone has cast a very powerful spell on the ceiling or in the hallway. You close your eyes and bend down, and someone is pulling you by the sleeve.

When you can see past the confusion, you realize that it was Mantis, pushing you into the stairwell.

Spells bounce off the walls beside you. Professor Ororo has defeated the witch she was facing, and conjured the distraction. She casts you a glance before forming a shield between Hela and the students. You understand that Mantis has pushed you through the crowd to the stairs, but as soon as you notice Gamora and Nebula with wands in hand ready to face the witches, your natural reaction is to try to join them, but Mantis puts her hands on your shoulders.

"No!" she warns, forcing you against the steps. "You need to go!"

"B-but Gamora and..."

"Now, Y/N!" She insists and you have never seen Mantis so serious and determined. "The Headmaster's Office has a fireplace with Floo powder on it. It's the only way out of the castle. You must leave and join the order, they will protect you."

"Mantis I-"

"Go!" She pushes you, and you obey. Ignoring your uncompensated pounding as you rush up the steps.

Hogwarts is in chaos.

The students don't know what's going on, so they all come out of the classrooms when they hear the noises and are circulating around. And then there are wizards that you understand are death-walkers coming out and intimidating them. Searching for you.

You totter around in shock, trying to think of the quickest way to the Headmaster's Office.

And as you sneak through the halls, your heart skips a beat as you reach the second floor.

"Going somewhere, child?" John Walker teased wryly, with a wicked grin on his face. You swallowed dryly, and raised your wand at the same speed as he did.

What surprised you even more than an outlawed sorcerer, was Loki. Standing next to Walker with a mixed expression of guilt and fear.

"Loki, who is this student?" The wizard asks without lowering his wand. "Is she the one we're looking for?"

"I-I don't..." Loki starts in terror, and John uses his free hand to grab him by his hair.

"Look closer." He commands between teeth, and you hold your breath for the tears in your friend's eyes.

"I..." But Loki doesn't have time to respond, because a glowing spell explodes in the air a few feet from his head, and everything turns into a mess of enchantments and screams.

You recognize Professor Rambeau dueling against John before you are running again.

And you don't stop until you reach the third floor, the terrified expression of Loki’s in your mind all the way up there.

You are panting from running when you reach the stairs, and you lean on your knees trying to normalize your breathing and calm down a bit to speak the password.

Noises of footsteps reach your ears and you turn quickly, wand in hand.

"Did you miss me?" Agatha mocked, the black wand raised toward you without hesitation. You ignored the way your body shuddered in fear, and swallowed dryly.

"What do you want here?" You managed to ask, watching her slowly approach.

"It's my office, Miss Stark. Then I'm the one who should be asking that question don't you think?" She retorts sarcastically and you take a step back, bumping into the statue, though she is still a few feet away from you.

"You are no longer headmistress, Agatha."

"Agatha? My my, where are your manners?" She wryly chuckles with a short laugh, the sound making you shiver.

"Are you here to kill me? Get in line." You retort sullenly, mentally thinking of the strongest spells you know that would be able to immobilize her long enough for you to enter the room-

"Careful with your head." Agatha warns and you frown in confusion, and then you hear a movement behind you.

Someone is coming down the office staircase, and you have half a second to duck the attempt by a tall wizard to grab you by the neck. You take two frightened steps back, and bump into the corridor wall, catching sight of a wizard you haven't seen in two years, but haven't missed at all.

Korvac has a large scar over his eye, but he sees well enough to recognize you.

He gives a short, wicked laugh but his expression drops as he notices Agatha, and he raises his wand quickly.

"What are you doing here, traitor?" He accuses and you hold your breath as you witness the confrontation.

"Unfinished business." She replies simply, her dueling posture not hesitating. "Now be a good boy and get out of the way."

"We came for Stark, so you stay out of the way, Harkness." He warns earnestly, taking a step towards you, and you don't know where to point your wand but you think the best option is to the outlaw wizard who is on your tail.

"Sorry, friend, but she is my unfinished business." Agatha retorts and that is the only warning before the purple light escapes from her wand.

The duel escalates rapidly, and you crouch down to avoid being hit.

It is a loud and impressive fight. And you think you can use the distraction to escape, and try to crawl around the side to the office door, and you almost make it when Korvac grabs you by the cape and pulls you away.

You let out an exclamation, but the grip loosens at the same moment that a green light shines around you.

Korvac falls beside you, and you widen your eyes, stumbling away in shock.

Agatha sighs impatiently, putting her wand away as you face the corpse next to you.

"Are you going to move or are you waiting for more of them to find you?" She wryly mocks and you swallow dryly as you stand up on shaky legs, groping the wall for support as you try to keep a distance from Korvac.

Agatha however goes straight up to the wizard, rummaging through his pockets, searching for something as you swallow your shock and fear and rush up the stairs into the office.

You stumble to open the door, and when you do, you are surprised that Agatha has already reached you and is pushing you inside, impatient as you almost fall face first into the floor, but manage to keep your balance at the last moment.

You choke as you notice the destruction around you.

"What-" you begin confused, looking over.

The fireplace, your method of escape, was completely destroyed. So as the rest of the room. Agatha moves around, her wand raised as you try not to despair.

"Fool." The witch mutters to herself, you are trying to think of how you are going to get out of Hogwarts, maybe you can make it on the express, or maybe some of the elves can help you. As you turn toward the door, it closes, and you swallow dryly, begrudgingly turning to Agatha again, the wand in your direction not surprising you.

"If you're going to kill me, do it at once." You grumble with your eyes on her, but the witch gives a short laugh.

"I never intended to kill you, Stark." She retorts.

"Only seriously injuring me, then?" You sneer and she smiles.

"I need you to get something for me." She says as she ignores your comment, and when she lowers her wand you raise your eyebrow in doubt.

Agatha mutters some low incantation, and it takes a moment for something in the wreckage of the cabinets to start moving and shaking. And the next second the sorting hat is breaking free from the timbers, and leaping into the hand of the witch in front of you.

"He told me you are worthy." She comments as she wipes the dust from the hat. You are surprised that it is still in one piece despite what Korvac has done around it. "I need you to prove him right."

"Why would I help you, Agatha?"

The witch smiles, looking at you before throwing the hat at your feet. You swallow dryly.

"Because I'm going to kill Mephisto."

You frown. "I'm not buying it."

"It doesn't matter if you believe it or not, I will." She says. "With your help it will be faster. I imagine you wish it would happen soon so you could return to the arms of your beloved without a prophecy on your back."

You look at the hat on your shoes, considering.

"I don't trust you, Agatha."

"I know." She says with an impatient sigh. "But I'm your best chance. Help me and I'll get you out of the castle."

"How?"

"Apparition."

"We can't apparate at Hogwarts." You retort and your words make her laugh.

She tilts her head slightly and disappears, reappearing across the room, and you widen your eyes in surprise.

"I still know more tricks than you think, Miss Stark." She says and then takes steps toward you. "Now, hurry up."

"What do I have to do?"

"Have you ever heard of Horcruxes, Miss Stark?" She asks, causing you to frown in confusion. Your expression spurs her on to continue talking. "In short, death is not the limit for wizards like Mephisto. He split his soul to become immortal, each piece trapped in relics."

"What the fuck...?" You exclaim in surprise but Agatha is gesturing in a hurry.

"Yes, yes, it's horrible, but it's true." She cuts you off. "Three of them, two at your feet. Get them for me."

"Excuse me?"

"The heir of houses is worthy of the relics of the founders." She continues to speak as if the words make any sense to you. "Mephisto turned three of the heritages into Hocruxes, but never the sword of Godric Gryffindor. Which is great, since the sword is what we will use to destroy the others."

"Agatha I don't understand..."

The witch bent down to reach for the hat, and forced it against your hands.

"Be worthy, talk to him or something." She orders impatiently. "I need them all."

You stare at her in confusion, but the rumble of the castle walls and distant noises spur you to hurry.

Stroking your hat gently, you smile at him as he awakens.

"Miss Stark, it's been a long time." He greets, looking almost tired.

"Hello, sir." You say. "I, uh, need your help. Something about a sword?"

Agatha sighs impatiently beside you, but the hat rattles in your hands, as if dust is bothering it.

"Godric's Gryffindor sword?" He asks and you mutter yes without being too sure. Hat gives a little chuckle. "I'm sorry, Miss Stark, but the Gryffindor sword only presents itself to the worthy in a situation of need and..."

"Fucking great." Agatha mocks angrily as she sidesteps you to open the door and you have a moment to let out a confused exclamation before she is pulling you by the cape to the floor below.

"What are you doing?" You ask confused as you hurry down the steps to the office exit.

In the hallway, Agatha raises her wand forward, and colorful light sparks that look like fireworks come out of the tip, loud enough noises to be heard throughout the castle.

You were about to ask if she's gone crazy, until she starts shouting "I've got the Stark girl!"

You widen your eyes, moving to run, but Agatha grabs your wrist, the wand at your neck.

"Don't be stupid." She warns, and you ignore the tears in your eyes.

"You said you were going to help me."

"Change of plans." She retorts as she holds her wand against your windpipe. "Just be quiet and this will be over soon."

It doesn't take long for the group of walkers to reach the hallway. You notice the soot marks on the clothes and faces of some of them, the fight must have been big. You wonder if they were already retreating when Agatha caused the commotion.

"Harkness, what a nasty surprise." Walker comments with his wand extended, and his confident gaze hesitates for a moment when he notices Korvac's body still in the same position that Agatha left it.

"I can say the same, John." The witch wryly mocks, still holding her wand toward you, but now away from your throat.

"Was it you that killed him?" he asks, but Agatha laughs, and nods in your direction. You frown in indignation, but do not contradict. "We came for the girl, what do you want in return for handing her over?"

Agatha makes a thoughtful expression, and then smiles. "I adore jewelry, John, you know. I would love the necklace around your neck."

Walker gives a chuckle. "Sorry, Agatha. This one' isn't for sale."

"Not even for the right price?" The witch tries mischievously, her wand gesturing you up and down for a moment. "I hear fusions are worth quite a bit."

Walker frowns.

"Fusions? What are you talking about?" He questions, irritated, and Agatha smiles.

"What, didn't I tell you about my little mischief last year?" She teases. "Damn, the dark lord won't like that."

"What are you talking about Agatha?" Demands a witch you don't know behind John, looking seriously hurt by the way she is holding her belly.

"Well, I didn't want to spoil your treasure hunt, but I should warn you that a little change of plans was necessary midway through." Agatha begins in a teasing tone, her gaze returning to you. "I imagine the dark lord will not be happy to hear that there is a new nexus in his merchandise."

"Speak at once, woman." Walker ordered angrily, his wand raised toward the witch. Agatha looked at him with contempt.

"You call me a woman as if you are superior to me, don't you John?" She mocked with a murderous look. "You were always so pathetic, and weak."

John throws a charm, but Agatha blocks it with a flick of her free hand. It's impressive to say the least.

You don't have time to think about it though, because she grabs you by the cape and forces you toward the group, but the wand stays pointed in the direction of the wizards.

"You were with us from the beginning, John." Agatha continues. "You know that Mephisto and I are the magical opposite. I take power from the living, and he from the dead. The unworthy are my specialty."

"What does that have to do with Stark?"

"The dark lord has crossed the line, even for me, John." She says as she forces you on your knees against the floor, and you grumble in pain. "So I did what was necessary."

"Traitor talk." John accuses by stepping forward, angrily. "You became afraid of our master's power and turned against us. You will pay for your cowardice when the dark master assumes full power and-

"Blah, blah blah." Agatha interrupted provocatively, her wand back at your throat making John flinch. They wanted to capture you alive it seemed. " Foolishness, and empty promises. Your master wants to command the Ashes, so we had a disagreement of morals."

"Hand over the girl, Agatha." John commands with his wand in the witch's direction. The woman just gives a wicked laugh.

"Tell them what I did to you last year, Miss Stark." She asks meanly and you clench your jaw.

"Fuck you, Agatha." You grumble.

"Oh, sorry about her manners, I forgot she thinks I was trying to kill her." She mocks as she thrusts your body forward, and you only have time to prop your hands on the ground to avoid hitting your face. "The merging ritual of a scarlet witch's powers with her protector, to keep thieves away."

John 's eyes widen.

"You are lying."

"Am I?" Agatha wryly mocks and you look forward, the wizards look shocked. She takes a step away from you, and you feel even more in danger than when you had a wand against your throat. "Take your chances then. If I'm lying, the bond breaks and the Scarlet Witch is all yours. But man, if I'm telling the truth and you guys kill her, well, hopefully he can wait another century for the power of the next..."

"Shut up!" John interrupts sounding desperate. He swallows dryly, and lowers his wand toward you. You close your eyes, waiting for the spell. But nothing happens. When you look at Walker, he is sweating with nervousness. "The dark lord will rip your head off, Harkness. And use it as an example for other traitors. And that will break whatever ritual you claim to have done with the girls."

"Tick-tock, Walker." Agatha then wryly chuckles. "You must have about five minutes before the teachers alert the ministry, and counting..."

"Crucio!" He shouts and the spell hits you in the ribs, your whole body aching for a second before stopping. You gasp in surprise, only to see Walker wide-eyed, a gaping hole in his chest as the remains of the purple spell that came from Agatha’s wand vanish in the air.

"That must have hurt." Agatha mocks as the man falls to his knees, and then his face hits the ground, dead. A soft murmur and his necklace goes straight into the hands of the former headmistress.

The witches behind him react, and Agatha duels with them. The spells come at your direction as well, but it is not your wand lying on the corridor floor that attracts your attention. It is the silver sword that appears inside the sorting hat thrown in front of you.

You widen your eyes in surprise. And the noises of the spells become muffled, and you realize that Agatha has conjured a golden force field around the two of you.

"Sorry about the Cruciatus curse, but I think the hat needed to understand that you were in danger." She says without looking at you, her wand raised toward the angry witches outside, trying to break the barrier. "Are you ready to go?"

You look out across the field, noticing the teachers running down the halls toward the area you were in. You grab your hat and sword, and turn your gaze to Agatha.

"I can't believe you made all this scene over an old sword."

Agatha laughs, holding out her free hand to you. But you hesitate.

The teachers are catching up with you all; you have a chance to survive without needing Agatha.

Your lack of response makes her look at you, and you swallow dryly, the golden light around her makes you really notice how powerful she really is. And you feel no fear, only curiosity.

"There are only a few we can trust, Miss Stark." She whispers, and you widen your eyes.

And then you reach out your hand, and everything spins around you.

//-//-//-//-//-//

Tag list> @imapotatao / @aimezvousbrahms/ @ensorcellme/ @helloalycia || @mionemymind / @abimess / @stephanieromanoff / @yourtaletotell / @tomy5girls / @justagaypanicking / @thegayw1tch / @idek-5 // @myperfectlovepoem // @helloalycia // @ENSORCELLME // @AIMEZVOUSBRAHMS // @drpepperobsessed // @sighsam // @olsensnpm // @sxfwap // @table57 // @madamevirgo // @causeitswhatjesuswouldfreakingdo // @emptysince18x // @xastrydx || @yuhloversxx || @ymzki-haruki || @wouldirunofftheworldsomeday || @lostandsearching || @lezzzbehonesthere || @musicinourlips || @chaekhan || @diaryoflife || @nervoustrack || @aquamarinescarlet || @cristin-rjd || @idamaemann || @fortunatelynerdylight || @iliketozoneout || @blackwow34 // @tiny–freak || @spongebobtentacles || @cyberbonesworld ||

#wanda maximoff x reader #wanda x reader #The Scarlet Witch Prophecy #elizabeth olsen x yn #elizabeth olsen x reader #marvel imagines #harry potter au

222 notes · View notes